A catechism and confession of faith approved of and agreed unto by the general assembly of the patriarchs, prophets, and apostles, Christ himself being chief speaker in and among them : which containeth a true and faithful account of the principles and doctrines which are most surely believed by the churches of Christ in Great Brittain and Ireland who are reproachfully called by the name of Quakers ... : to which is added An expostulation with and appeal to all other professors / by R.B.
         Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 222 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 97 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A69670
         Wing B725
         ESTC R26677
         09523453
         ocm 09523453
         43450
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69670)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43450)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1323:29)
      
       
         
           
             A catechism and confession of faith approved of and agreed unto by the general assembly of the patriarchs, prophets, and apostles, Christ himself being chief speaker in and among them : which containeth a true and faithful account of the principles and doctrines which are most surely believed by the churches of Christ in Great Brittain and Ireland who are reproachfully called by the name of Quakers ... : to which is added An expostulation with and appeal to all other professors / by R.B.
             Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690.
             Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690. An expostulation with and appeal to all professors.
          
           190 p.
           
             s.n.,
             [London :
             1673]
          
           
             Preface signed: Robert Barclay.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Catechisms.
           Society of Friends -- Doctrines.
           Society of Friends -- Creeds.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           CATECHISM
           AND
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Approved
           of
           and
           Agreed
           unto
           by
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           of
           the
           
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           CHRIST
           himself
           being
           
             chief
             Speaker
          
           In
           and
           Among
           them
           .
           Which
           containeth
           a
           true
           and
           faithful
           Account
           of
           the
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           surely
           believed
           by
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           who
           are
           reproachfully
           call'd
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Quakers
           ;
           yet
           are
           found
           in
           the
           One
           Faith
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           &
           Saints
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           clearly
           demonstrated
           by
           some
           plain
           Scripture-Testimonies
           (
           without
           Consequences
           or
           Commentaries
           )
           which
           are
           here
           collected
           and
           inserted
           by
           way
           of
           Answer
           to
           a
           few
           Weighty
           ,
           yet
           Easie
           and
           Familiar
           Questions
           ,
           fitted
           as
           well
           for
           the
           wisest
           &
           largest
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           weakest
           &
           lowest
           Capacities
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           An
           Expostulation
           with
           ,
           and
           Appeal
           to
           all
           other
           Professors
           .
        
         
           By
           R.
           B.
           A
           Servant
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           or
           ,
           ye
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           for
           in
           them
           ye
           think
           ye
           have
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           they
           which
           testifie
           of
           me
           ;
           and
           ye
           will
           not
           come
           to
           me
           that
           ye
           might
           have
           Life
           ,
           
             John
             5.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           SINCE
           first
           that
           great
           Apostacy
           took
           place
           in
           the
           Hearts
           &
           Heads
           of
           those
           who
           began
           even
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           Simplicity
           and
           Purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           delivered
           in
           its
           primitive
           Splendor
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           innumerable
           have
           been
           the
           manifold
           Inventions
           &
           Traditions
           ,
           the
           different
           and
           various
           Notions
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           where-with
           man
           (
           by
           giving
           way
           to
           the
           vain
           and
           airy
           Imaginations
           of
           his
           own
           unf●able
           Mind
           )
           hath
           burdened
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           
           So
           that
           indeed
           ,
           first
           by
           Adding
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           Equalling
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           Exalting
           them
           above
           the
           Truth
           ,
           they
           have
           at
           last
           come
           to
           be
           substitute
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           Truth
           came
           to
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           placed
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           ,
           having
           a
           Shew
           &
           Name
           ,
           but
           wanting
           the
           Substance
           and
           Thing
           it self
           :
           Nevertheless
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           raise
           up
           Witnesses
           for
           Himself
           almost
           in
           every
           Age
           and
           Generation
           ,
           who
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Discoveries
           they
           receiv'd
           ,
           bore
           some
           Testimony
           ,
           less
           or
           more
           ,
           against
           the
           Superstition
           and
           Apostacy
           of
           the
           Time
           ;
           and
           in
           special
           manner
           through
           the
           Appearing
           of
           that
           Light
           which
           first
           broak
           forth
           in
           Germany
           about
           One
           Hundred
           and
           Fifty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           reach'd
           divers
           other
           Nations
           ;
           the
           Beast
           received
           a
           Deadly
           Wound
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           great
           Number
           did
           at
           one
           time
           Protest
           against
           ,
           and
           
           Rescind
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           divers
           of
           their
           most
           gross
           and
           sensual
           Doctrines
           and
           superstitious
           Traditions
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           it
           is
           for
           matter
           of
           Lamentation
           ,
           that
           the
           Successors
           of
           these
           Protestants
           are
           establishing
           and
           building
           up
           in
           themselves
           that
           which
           their
           Fathers
           were
           pulling
           down
           ,
           instead
           of
           prosecutiug
           and
           going
           on
           with
           so
           Good
           and
           
             Honourable
             a
             Work
          
           ,
           which
           will
           thus
           easily
           appear
           .
        
         
           The
           generality
           of
           all
           Protestants
           (
           though
           in
           many
           other
           things
           miserably
           rent
           and
           shatter'd
           among
           themselves
           )
           do
           agree
           in
           Dividing
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           these
           Two
           Particulars
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           every
           Principle
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
           Christian-Faith
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           founded
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           ▪
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           Principles
           or
           Doctrines
           are
           not
           only
           not
           contrary
           ,
           but
           even
           not
           
           according
           thereto
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           deny●d
           ,
           as
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           are
           plain
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           and
           that
           every
           private
           Christian
           and
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           read
           and
           peruse
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           their
           Faith
           and
           Belief
           founded
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           receive
           them
           for
           that
           Cause
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           any
           Church
           or
           Assembly
           has
           compounded
           and
           recommended
           them
           ;
           the
           choicest
           and
           most
           pure
           of
           which
           they
           are
           oblieged
           to
           look
           upon
           as
           Fallible
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           contrary
           to
           this
           their
           known
           and
           acknowledged
           Principle
           ,
           they
           do
           most
           vigorously
           prosecute
           and
           persecute
           others
           with
           the
           like
           Severity
           the
           Papists
           did
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           believing
           things
           that
           are
           plainly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           believing
           divers
           Principles
           for
           which
           themselves
           are
           forc'd
           to
           recur
           to
           Tradition
           ,
           
           and
           can
           by
           no
           means
           prove
           from
           Scripture
           ;
           To
           shew
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           insist
           ,
           having
           allotted
           a
           Chapter
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           because
           to
           put
           it
           here
           ,
           would
           swell
           beyond
           the
           Bounds
           of
           a
           Preface
           .
        
         
           Oh!
           how
           like
           do
           they
           shew
           themselves
           (
           I
           mention
           it
           with
           Regreet
           )
           to
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           men
           most
           cryed
           up
           and
           exalted
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           boasted
           greatly
           of
           being
           
           Abraham's
           Children
           ?
           And
           yet
           those
           were
           they
           that
           were
           the
           greatest
           Opposers
           and
           Vilifiers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           Moses
           and
           all
           the
           Prophets
           gave
           witness
           ;
           yea
           ,
           their
           chief
           Accusations
           and
           Exceptions
           against
           Christ
           ,
           was
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Breaker
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           a
           Blasphemer
           .
        
         
           Can
           there
           any
           Comparison
           run
           more
           parallel
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           now
           found
           a
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           greatly
           Persecuted
           ,
           and
           bitterly
           reviled
           ,
           and
           Accused
           as
           Hereticks
           by
           a
           Generation
           
           that
           cry
           up
           and
           exalt
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           And
           yet
           this
           People's
           Principles
           are
           found
           
             in
             Scripture
          
           ,
           Word
           by
           Word
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           Grievous
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           Greatest
           Calumny
           cast
           upon
           them
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           vilifie
           and
           deny
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Imaginations
           instead
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           disprove
           which
           ,
           this
           Catechism
           and
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           is
           compiled
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           thy
           Serious
           and
           Impartial
           View
           :
           If
           thou
           lovest
           the
           Scripture
           indeed
           ,
           and
           desirest
           to
           hold
           the
           plain
           Doctrines
           there
           delivered
           ,
           and
           not
           these
           Strained
           and
           Far-Fetched
           Consequences
           ,
           which
           men
           have
           invented
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           easily
           observe
           the
           whole
           Principles
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           called
           QUAKERS
           ,
           plainly
           couched
           in
           Scriptute-Words
           ,
           without
           Addition
           or
           Commentary
           ;
           especially
           in
           those
           things
           their
           Adversaries
           oppose
           them
           in
           ,
           where
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           decideth
           the
           Controversie
           for
           them
           ,
           
           without
           Nicities
           and
           School-Distinctions
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           the
           Wisdom
           by
           which
           the
           World
           hath
           not
           known
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           Words
           which
           have
           been
           multiplied
           without
           Knowledge
           ,
           by
           which
           Counsel
           hath
           been
           darkned
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Answers
           to
           the
           Questions
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Word
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           placed
           ,
           but
           the
           express
           Words
           of
           Scripture
           :
           And
           if
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Questions
           there
           be
           somewhat
           subsumed
           of
           what
           in
           my
           Judgment
           is
           the
           plain
           and
           naked
           Import
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           impose
           my
           Sense
           upon
           the
           Reader
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           next
           Question
           ,
           for
           the
           dependence
           of
           the
           Matter
           's
           sake
           ;
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reason
           of
           any
           Understanding
           and
           Judicious
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           byassed
           by
           Self-Interest
           ,
           that
           great
           Enemy
           to
           True
           Equity
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           is
           willing
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           in
           
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           pertinently
           and
           aptly
           answer
           to
           the
           Questions
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           have
           upon
           serious
           Grounds
           separated
           from
           most
           of
           the
           Confessions
           and
           Catechisms
           heretofore
           published
           ;
           so
           ,
           not
           without
           Cause
           ,
           I
           have
           now
           taken
           another
           Method
           :
           They
           usually
           place
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           before
           the
           Catechism
           ;
           I
           judge
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           which
           is
           easiest
           ,
           and
           is
           composed
           for
           Children
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           Weak
           ,
           ought
           in
           my
           Judgment
           to
           be
           placed
           first
           ;
           it
           being
           most
           regular
           to
           begin
           with
           Things
           that
           are
           Easie
           and
           Familiar
           ,
           and
           lead
           on
           to
           Things
           that
           are
           more
           Hard
           and
           Intricate
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           Things
           be
           more
           largely
           opened
           in
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           divers
           Objections
           answered
           ,
           which
           are
           proposed
           in
           the
           Questions
           ,
           the
           Reader
           having
           past
           through
           that
           first
           ,
           will
           more
           perfectly
           
           understand
           the
           Confession
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           mainly
           in
           positive
           Assertions
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           I
           had
           received
           and
           believed
           the
           ●estimony
           I
           now
           bear
           ,
           I
           had
           in
           my
           View
           both
           the
           Possibility
           and
           Facility
           of
           such
           a
           Work
           ;
           and
           now
           after
           a
           more
           large
           and
           perfect
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           found
           Access
           to
           allow
           some
           Time
           to
           set
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           have
           also
           been
           helped
           to
           Accomplish
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           might
           be
           enlarged
           by
           divers
           Citations
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           omitted
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           at
           present
           brought
           to
           my
           Remembrance
           :
           Yet
           I
           find
           Cause
           to
           be
           Contented
           ,
           in
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           far
           assisted
           me
           in
           this
           Work
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           Good
           Remembrancer
           ;
           the
           Manifestation
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           minded
           ,
           will
           help
           such
           as
           Seriously
           and
           Conscientiously
           read
           this
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           and
           cleave
           to
           the
           
           Approved
           of
           and
           Agreed
           unto
           by
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           also
           Establish
           and
           Confirm
           those
           who
           have
           already
           believed
           ;
           Which
           of
           all
           things
           is
           most
           earnestly
           Desired
           ,
           and
           daily
           Pray'd
           for
           ,
           By
        
         
           
             ROBERT
             BARCLAY
             ,
             A
             Servant
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             From
             Vrie
             ,
             the
             Place
             of
             my
             Being
             in
             my
             Native
             Country
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             
               the
               11th
               of
               the
               6th
               Moneth
               ,
               1673.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         CATECHISM
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             True
             and
             Saving
             Knowledge
             of
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           SEeing
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           unquestioned
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           the
           Height
           of
           Happiness
           consisteth
           in
           coming
           to
           know
           and
           enjoy
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Sense
           and
           Judgment
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           A.
           This
           is
           Life
           Eternal
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           thee
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           whom
           thou
           hast
           sent
           ,
           Joh.
           17.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           How
           doth
           God
           reveal
           this
           Knowledge
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           God
           ,
           who
           commanded
           the
           Light
           to
           shine
           out
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           hath
           shined
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           How
           many
           God's
           are
           there
           ?
        
         
           A.
           One
           God
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           6.
           
        
         
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           an
           Idol
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           none
           other
           God
           but
           One.
           But
           to
           us
           there
           is
           but
           One
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           4
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           God
           ?
        
         
           A.
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           Joh.
           4.
           24.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Among
           all
           the
           blessed
           ,
           Glorious
           and
           Divine
           Excellencies
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           asscribed
           and
           given
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           what
           is
           that
           which
           is
           most
           needful
           for
           us
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Message
           which
           the
           Apostles
           recorded
           in
           special
           manner
           to
           declare
           of
           him
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           A.
           This
           then
           is
           the
           Message
           which
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           declare
           unto
           you
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           Light
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           is
           no
           Darkness
           at
           all
           ,
           1
           John
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           are
           they
           that
           bear
           Record
           in
           Heaven
           ?
        
         
           A.
           There
           are
           Three
           that
           bear
           Record
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           these
           Three
           are
           One
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           How
           cometh
           any
           man
           to
           know
           God
           the
           Father
           according
           to
           Christ's
           words
           ?
        
         
           A.
           All
           things
           are
           delivered
           to
           me
           of
           my
           Father
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           knows
           who
           the
           Son
           is
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           who
           the
           Father
           is
           ,
           but
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           Son
           will
           reveal
           him
           ,
           
             Luke
             10.
             22.
             
             Mat.
          
           11.
           27.
           
        
         
           Jesus
           saith
           unto
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           Way
           ,
           the
           Truth
           and
           the
           Life
           ;
           no
           man
           cometh
           unto
           the
           Father
           but
           by
           me
           ,
           John
           14.
           6.
           
        
         
           Q.
           By
           whom
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           doth
           the
           Son
           reveal
           this
           Knowledge
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Eye
           hath
           not
           seen
           ,
           nor
           Ear
           heard
           ,
           neither
           have
           entered
           into
           the
           Heart
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           that
           love
           him
           ;
           But
           God
           hath
           revealed
           them
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           For
           the
           Spirit
           searcheth
           all
           things
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           deep
           things
           of
           God.
           For
           what
           man
           knoweth
           the
           things
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           save
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           him
           ?
           Even
           so
           the
           things
           of
           God
           knoweth
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Now
           ,
           we
           have
           received
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           which
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           know
           the
           things
           that
           are
           freely
           given
           to
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whom
           the
           Father
           will
           send
           in
           my
           Name
           ,
           he
           shall
           teach
           you
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           things
           to
           your
           Remembrance
           ,
           &c.
           John
           14.
           26.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           SEeing
           it
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           that
           Christ
           reveals
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           things
           spiritual
           ,
           is
           it
           by
           the
           Spirit
           that
           we
           must
           be
           led
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           ye
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           dwell
           in
           you
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           none
           his
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           9
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           is
           an
           Inward
           Principle
           then
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           the
           Guide
           and
           Rule
           of
           Christians
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           the
           Anointing
           ,
           which
           ye
           have
           received
           of
           him
           ,
           abideth
           in
           you
           ;
           and
           ye
           need
           not
           that
           any
           man
           teach
           you
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           same
           Anointing
           teacheth
           you
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           Lye
           ;
           and
           even
           as
           it
           hath
           taught
           you
           ,
           ye
           shall
           abide
           in
           him
           ,
           1
           John
           2.
           27.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           touching
           Brotherly
           Love
           ,
           ye
           need
           
           not
           that
           I
           write
           unto
           you
           ;
           for
           ye
           your selves
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           4.
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           by
           an
           inward
           Anointing
           and
           Rule
           that
           Christians
           are
           to
           be
           taught
           ;
           Is
           this
           the
           very
           tenor
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           Dispensation
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           this
           is
           the
           Covenant
           that
           I
           will
           make
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           after
           those
           dayes
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           my
           Laws
           into
           their
           Mind
           ,
           and
           write
           them
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           be
           to
           them
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           to
           me
           a
           People
           :
           And
           they
           shall
           not
           teach
           every
           man
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           his
           Brother
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Know
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           all
           shall
           know
           me
           ▪
           from
           the
           Least
           to
           the
           Greatest
           ,
           Hebr.
           8.
           10.
           
           ●1
           .
        
         
           And
           they
           shall
           be
           all
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           John
           6.
           45.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Did
           Christ
           then
           promise
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           should
           both
           abide
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           I
           will
           pray
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           give
           you
           another
           Comforter
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           abide
           with
           you
           forever
           ,
           even
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           whom
           the
           World
           cannot
           receive
           ,
           because
           it
           seeth
           him
           not
           ,
           neither
           knoweth
           him
           :
           but
           ye
           know
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           dwells
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           Joh.
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           For
           what
           End
           were
           the
           Scriptures
           written
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           whatsoever
           things
           were
           written
           afore
           time
           ,
           were
           written
           for
           our
           Learning
           ,
           that
           we
           through
           Patience
           and
           Comfort
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           might
           have
           Hope
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           For
           what
           are
           they
           profi●able
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Thou
           hast
           known
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           able
           to
           make
           thee
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           through
           Faith
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           All
           Scripture
           is
           given
           by
           Inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           is
           profitable
           for
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           Reproof
           ,
           for
           Correction
           ,
           for
           Instruction
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           may
           be
           perfect
           ,
           throughly
           furnished
           unto
           all
           Good
           Works
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Wherein
           consisteth
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Knowing
           this
           first
           ,
           that
           no
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           of
           any
           private
           Interpretation
           ;
           For
           the
           Prophecy
           came
           not
           in
           Old
           Time
           by
           the
           Will
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           Holy
           Men
           of
           God
           spake
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           then
           to
           be
           regarded
           because
           they
           came
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ▪
           and
           they
           also
           testifie
           ,
           that
           not
           they
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           is
           to
           lead
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           In
           what
           respect
           doth
           Christ
           command
           to
           search
           them
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           for
           in
           them
           ye
           think
           ye
           have
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           they
           which
           testifie
           of
           me
           ,
           Joh.
           5.
           39.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           there
           was
           a
           Generation
           of
           old
           that
           greatly
           exalted
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           yet
           would
           not
           believe
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           directed
           to
           ,
           How
           doth
           Christ
           bespeak
           such
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Do
           not
           think
           that
           I
           will
           accuse
           you
           to
           the
           Father
           ;
           there
           is
           One
           that
           accuseth
           you
           ,
           even
           Moses
           ,
           in
           whom
           ye
           trust
           :
           For
           had
           ye
           believed
           Moses
           ,
           ye
           would
           have
           believed
           me
           ;
           for
           he
           wrote
           of
           me
           :
           But
           if
           ye
           believe
           not
           his
           Writings
           ,
           how
           shall
           ye
           believe
           my
           Words
           ?
           John
           5.
           45
           ,
           46
           ,
           47.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           ought
           then
           such
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           Pretences
           of
           being
           ruled
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
        
         
           A.
           In
           which
           are
           some
           things
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           are
           unlearned
           and
           unstable
           wrest
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           also
           the
           other
           Scriptures
           unto
           their
           own
           Destruction
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           16.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CH●P
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             Jesus
             Christ's
             being
             manifest
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Use
             and
             End
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           VVHat
           are
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           do
           most
           observably
           prophesie
           of
           Christ's
           Appearance
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Lord
           thy
           God
           will
           raise
           up
           unto
           thee
           a
           Prophet
           from
           the
           midst
           of
           thee
           of
           thy
           Brethren
           ,
           like
           unto
           me
           ,
           unto
           him
           ye
           shall
           hearken
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           15.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           himself
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           Sign
           :
           Behold
           a
           Virgin
           shall
           conceive
           ,
           and
           bear
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           shall
           call
           his
           Name
           
             Immanuel
             ,
             Isa.
          
           7.
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           not
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           being
           before
           he
           appeared
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ?
           What
           clear
           Scriptures
           prove
           this
           ,
           against
           such
           as
           erroneously
           assert
           the
           contrary
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           thou
           
             Beth-lehem
             Ephratah
          
           ,
           though
           thou
           be
           little
           among
           the
           Thousands
           of
           Judah
           ,
           yet
           out
           of
           thee
           shall
           he
           come
           forth
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           Ruler
           in
           Israel
           ,
           whose
           Goings
           forth
           have
           been
           from
           of
           Old
           ,
           from
           Everlasting
           ,
           Mic.
           5.
           2.
           
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Beginning
           was
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           was
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           was
           God
           ;
           The
           same
           was
           in
           the
           Beginning
           with
           God
           :
           All
           things
           were
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           without
           him
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           made
           ,
           that
           was
           made
           ,
           John
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Before
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           John
           8.
           58.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           O
           Father
           ,
           Glorifie
           thou
           me
           with
           thine
           own
           self
           ,
           with
           the
           Glory
           which
           I
           had
           with
           thee
           before
           the
           World
           was
           ,
           John
           17.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           to
           make
           all
           men
           see
           what
           is
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           VVorld
           hath
           been
           hid
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           created
           all
           things
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           For
           by
           him
           were
           all
           things
           created
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           in
           Earth
           ,
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Thrones
           ,
           or
           Dominions
           ,
           or
           Principalities
           or
           Powers
           :
           All
           things
           were
           created
           by
           him
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
        
         
           God
           hath
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           spoaken
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           appointed
           Heir
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           whom
           also
           he
           made
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           Hebr.
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           Q.
           These
           are
           very
           clear
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           World
           was
           created
           by
           Christ
           ;
           But
           what
           Scriptures
           
           prove
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           against
           such
           as
           falsly
           deny
           the
           same
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           the
           Word
           was
           God
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           1.
           
        
         
           Whose
           are
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           as
           concerning
           the
           Flesh
           Christ
           came
           ,
           who
           is
           over
           all
           God
           ,
           blessed
           forever
           ,
           Amen
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           
        
         
           Who
           being
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           God
           ,
           thought
           it
           no
           Robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God
           ,
           Philip.
           2.
           6.
           
        
         
           And
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           us
           an
           Understanding
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           him
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           in
           him
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           This
           is
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           are
           the
           Glorious
           Names
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           his
           Name
           shall
           be
           called
           ,
           Wonderful
           ,
           Counsellor
           ,
           The
           Mighty
           God
           ,
           The
           Everlasting
           Father
           ,
           The
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Isa.
           9.
           6.
           
        
         
           Who
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Invisible
           God
           ,
           the
           First-born
           of
           every
           Creature
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           15.
           
        
         
           Who
           being
           the
           Brightness
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           express
           Image
           of
           his
           Person
           (
           
             or
             more
             prop●rly
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             ,
          
           of
           his
           Substance
           )
           Hebr.
           1.
           3.
           
        
         
         
           And
           he
           was
           cloathed
           with
           a
           Vesture
           dipt
           in
           Blood
           ,
           and
           his
           Name
           is
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           Rev.
           19.
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           After
           what
           manner
           was
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Now
           ,
           the
           Birth
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           on
           this
           wise
           :
           Whenas
           his
           Mother
           Mary
           was
           espoused
           to
           Joseph
           (
           before
           they
           came
           together
           )
           she
           was
           found
           with
           Child
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Mat
           1.
           18.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Angel
           said
           unto
           her
           ,
           Fear
           not
           ,
           Mary
           ;
           for
           thou
           hast
           found
           Favour
           with
           God
           ;
           And
           behold
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           conceive
           in
           thy
           Womb
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           shalt
           call
           his
           Name
           Jesus
           :
           He
           shall
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           called
           The
           Son
           of
           the
           Highest
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           God
           shall
           give
           unto
           him
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Father
           David
           .
           Then
           said
           Mary
           unto
           the
           Angel
           ;
           How
           shall
           this
           be
           ,
           seeing
           I
           know
           not
           a
           Man
           ?
           And
           the
           Angel
           answered
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           her
           ,
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           shall
           come
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Highest
           shall
           over-shadow
           thee
           :
           Therefore
           also
           that
           Holy
           Thing
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           born
           of
           thee
           ,
           shall
           be
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           Joseph
           ,
           a
           True
           and
           Real
           Man
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Forasmuch
           as
           the
           Children
           are
           Partakers
           of
           Flesh
           &
           Blood
           he
           also
           himself
           took
           part
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           through
           Death
           he
           might
           destroy
           him
           thath
           hath
           the
           Power
           of
           Death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.
           14.
           
        
         
           For
           verily
           ,
           he
           took
           not
           on
           him
           the
           Nature
           of
           Angels
           ,
           but
           he
           took
           on
           him
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ;
           wherefore
           in
           all
           things
           it
           behoved
           him
           to
           be
           made
           like
           unto
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Merciful
           and
           Faithful
           High
           Priest
           ,
           &c.
           Hebr.
           2.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           For
           we
           have
           not
           an
           High
           Priest
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           touched
           with
           the
           feeling
           of
           our
           Infirmities
           ;
           but
           was
           in
           all
           Points
           tempted
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           yet
           without
           Sin
           ,
           Hebr.
           4.
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Gift
           by
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           one
           Man
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           abounded
           unto
           many
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           15.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           is
           Christ
           risen
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           First
           Fruits
           of
           them
           that
           slept
           ;
           for
           since
           by
           Man
           came
           Death
           ▪
           by
           Man
           came
           also
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           After
           what
           manner
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           assert
           the
           Conjunction
           and
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           and
           with
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           the
           Word
           was
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           &
           dwelt
           
           among
           us
           (
           and
           we
           beheld
           his
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Glory
           as
           of
           the
           Only
           Begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           )
           full
           of
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           14.
           
        
         
           For
           he
           whom
           God
           hath
           sent
           ,
           speaketh
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           God
           giveth
           not
           the
           Spirit
           by
           Measure
           unto
           him
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           34.
           
        
         
           How
           God
           anointed
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           with
           Power
           ,
           who
           went
           about
           doing
           Good
           ,
           and
           healing
           all
           that
           were
           oppressed
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           for
           God
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           Acts
           10.
           38.
           
        
         
           For
           it
           pleased
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           should
           all
           Fulness
           dwell
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           19.
           
        
         
           For
           in
           him
           dwelleth
           all
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           bodily
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           9.
           
        
         
           In
           him
           are
           hid
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           For
           what
           End
           did
           Christ
           appear
           in
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           what
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           weak
           through
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           God
           sending
           his
           Son
           in
           the
           Likeness
           of
           sinful
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           for
           Sin
           condemned
           Sin
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
        
         
           For
           this
           Purpose
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           manifested
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           destroy
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           And
           ye
           know
           that
           he
           was
           manifested
           to
           take
           away
           our
           Sins
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           8
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           Was
           Jesus
           Christ
           really
           Crucified
           and
           Raised
           again
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           I
           delivered
           unto
           you
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           also
           received
           ,
           how
           that
           Christ
           dy'd
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           And
           that
           he
           was
           buried
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           arose
           again
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           End
           do
           the
           Scriptures
           asscribe
           unto
           the
           Coming
           ,
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           mine
           Eyes
           have
           seen
           thy
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           prepared
           before
           the
           Face
           of
           all
           People
           ,
           A
           Light
           to
           lighten
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           thy
           People
           
             Israel
             ,
             Luke
          
           2.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
        
         
           Whom
           God
           hath
           set
           forth
           to
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           through
           Faith
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           to
           declare
           his
           Righteousness
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           that
           are
           past
           ,
           through
           the
           Forbearance
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           25.
           
        
         
           And
           walk
           in
           Love
           ,
           as
           Christ
           also
           hath
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           himself
           for
           us
           ,
           an
           Offering
           and
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           for
           a
           sweet
           smelling
           Savour
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           having
           made
           Peace
           through
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Cross
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           all
           things
           unto
           himself
           by
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           things
           in
           Earth
           or
           things
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           
           you
           that
           were
           sometimes
           alienated
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           in
           your
           Minds
           by
           Wicked
           Works
           ;
           yet
           now
           hath
           he
           reconciled
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           his
           Flesh
           through
           Death
           ,
           to
           present
           you
           Holy
           ,
           Unblamable
           and
           Unreprovable
           in
           his
           Sight
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Neither
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Goats
           and
           Calves
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           Blood
           he
           entered
           in
           once
           into
           the
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           having
           obtained
           Eternal
           Redemption
           for
           us
           .
           How
           much
           more
           shall
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           through
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           offer'd
           himself
           without
           Spot
           to
           God
           ,
           purge
           your
           Consciences
           from
           Dead
           Works
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           Hebr.
           9.
           12
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           For
           Christ
           also
           hath
           once
           suffered
           for
           Sins
           ,
           the
           Just
           for
           the
           Unjust
           (
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           us
           to
           God
           )
           being
           put
           to
           Death
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           quickened
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           18.
           
        
         
           Hereby
           perceive
           we
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           laid
           down
           his
           Life
           for
           us
           ,
           1
           John
           3.
           16.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           Cause
           he
           is
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           that
           by
           means
           of
           Death
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Transgressions
           that
           were
           under
           the
           first
           Testament
           ,
           they
           which
           are
           called
           might
           receive
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Inheritance
           ,
           Hebr.
           9.
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           Christ
           then
           the
           Mediator
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           there
           is
           One
           God
           ,
           and
           One
           Mediator
           
           between
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           gave
           himself
           a
           Ransom
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           testified
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           not
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           until
           he
           appeared
           ,
           and
           was
           crucified
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ?
        
         
           A.
           He
           is
           the
           Lamb
           that
           was
           slain
           from
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           Rev.
           5.
           12.
           and
           13.
           8.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           it
           needful
           then
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           did
           partake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           then
           present
           with
           ,
           and
           nourishing
           them
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Moreover
           ,
           Brethren
           ;
           I
           would
           not
           that
           ye
           should
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           how
           that
           all
           our
           Fathers
           were
           under
           the
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           all
           passed
           through
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           were
           all
           baptized
           unto
           Moses
           in
           the
           Cloud
           and
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           did
           all
           eat
           the
           same
           spiritual
           Meat
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           drink
           the
           same
           spiritual
           Drink
           (
           for
           they
           drank
           of
           that
           spiritual
           Rock
           that
           followed
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Rock
           was
           Christ
           )
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           whereas
           most
           of
           these
           Scriptures
           before-mentioned
           do
           hold
           forth
           ,
           that
           the
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           were
           appointed
           for
           the
           destroying
           ,
           removing
           and
           remitting
           of
           Sin
           ?
           Did
           he
           so
           do
           it
           while
           he
           was
           outwardly
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           leave
           any
           thing
           for
           himself
           to
           do
           in
           us
           ,
           nor
           for
           us
           to
           do
           in
           and
           by
           his
           Strength
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           even
           hereunto
           were
           ye
           called
           ,
           because
           
           Christ
           also
           suffered
           for
           us
           ,
           leaving
           us
           an
           Example
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           follow
           his
           Steps
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           
        
         
           Whereof
           I
           Paul
           am
           made
           a
           Minister
           ,
           who
           now
           rejoyce
           in
           my
           Sufferings
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           fill
           up
           that
           whi●h
           is
           behind
           of
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           Christ
           in
           my
           Flesh
           for
           his
           Body's
           sake
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           .
           Col.
           1.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           Always
           bearing
           about
           in
           the
           B●dy
           the
           Dying
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           the
           Life
           also
           of
           Jesus
           might
           be
           made
           manifest
           in
           our
           Body
           .
           For
           we
           which
           live
           ,
           are
           alway
           delivered
           unto
           Death
           for
           Jesus's
           sake
           ,
           that
           the
           Life
           also
           of
           Jesus
           might
           be
           made
           manifest
           in
           our
           mortal
           Flesh
           ,
           2
           Cor
           4.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           he
           dyed
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           live
           should
           not
           hence-forth
           live
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           but
           unto
           him
           that
           dyed
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           rose
           again
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           15.
           
        
         
           That
           I
           may
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           being
           made
           conformable
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           10.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             New
             Birth
             ,
             the
             Inward
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Saints
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           .
           DOth
           Christ
           promise
           then
           to
           come
           again
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ?
        
         
           A.
           I
           will
           not
           leave
           you
           comfortless
           ;
           I
           will
           come
           unto
           you
           ,
           John
           14.
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           this
           only
           a
           special
           Promise
           to
           these
           Disciples
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           not
           the
           common
           Priviledge
           of
           the
           Saints
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           thus
           saith
           the
           High
           and
           Lofty
           One
           that
           inhabiteth
           Eternity
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           Holy
           ,
           I
           dwell
           in
           the
           High
           and
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           with
           him
           also
           that
           is
           of
           a
           Contrite
           and
           Humble
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           
        
         
           For
           ye
           are
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           dwell
           in
           them
           and
           walk
           in
           them
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           16.
           
        
         
           Behold
           I
           stand
           at
           the
           Door
           and
           knock
           :
           if
           any
           man
           hear
           my
           Voice
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           Door
           ,
           I
           will
           come
           in
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           sup
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           me
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           20.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           speak
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           his
           being
           revealed
           in
           him
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           who
           separated
           me
           from
           my
           Mother's
           Womb
           ,
           and
           called
           me
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           to
           reveal
           his
           Son
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           preach
           him
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           15
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           it
           needful
           then
           to
           know
           Christ
           within
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Examine
           your selves
           ,
           whether
           ye
           be
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           prove
           your
           own
           selves
           ;
           Know
           ye
           not
           your
           own
           selves
           how
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           you
           ,
           except
           ye
           be
           Reprobates
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           the
           Apostle
           earnest
           that
           this
           Inward
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           brought
           forth
           in
           any
           ?
        
         
           A.
           My
           little
           Children
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           travel
           in
           Birth
           again
           ,
           until
           Christ
           be
           formed
           in
           you
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           this
           Inward
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           New
           Creature
           beyond
           the
           Outward
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Wherefore
           hence-forth
           know
           we
           no
           man
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           yea
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           known
           Christ
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           yet
           now
           henceforth
           know
           we
           him
           no
           more
           .
           Therefore
           if
           any
           man
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           New
           Creature
           ;
           Old
           things
           are
           passed
           away
           ,
           behold
           all
           things
           are
           become
           New
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
         
           But
           ye
           have
           not
           so
           learned
           Christ
           ;
           if
           so
           be
           that
           ye
           have
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           taught
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Truth
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           That
           ye
           put
           off
           concerning
           the
           former
           Conversation
           the
           Old
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           corrupt
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Deceitful
           Lusts
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           renewed
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           your
           Mind
           ;
           and
           that
           ye
           put
           on
           the
           New
           Man
           ,
           which
           after
           God
           is
           created
           in
           Righteousness
           and
           true
           Holiness
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           this
           Christ
           Within
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           God
           and
           Hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           preached
           ?
        
         
           A.
           To
           whom
           God
           would
           make
           known
           what
           is
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           this
           Mystery
           among
           the
           C●ntiles
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           Christ
           in
           you
           the
           Hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           whom
           we
           preach
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           any
           where
           else
           press
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           this
           New
           Birth
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Put
           ye
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           not
           Provision
           for
           the
           Flesh
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Lusts
           thereof
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           he
           write
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           having
           put
           off
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           New
           Man
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           you
           as
           have
           been
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           have
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           27.
           
        
         
         
           Seeing
           that
           ye
           have
           put
           off
           the
           Old
           Man
           with
           his
           Deeds
           ,
           and
           have
           put
           on
           the
           New
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           renew'd
           in
           Knowledge
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           him
           that
           created
           him
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           speaketh
           Christ
           himself
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           this
           New
           Birth
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Jesus
           answered
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           Except
           a
           man
           be
           born
           again
           ,
           he
           cannot
           see
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Jo●
           .
           3.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Of
           〈◊〉
           Seed
           〈…〉
           Birth
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Being
           born
           again
           ,
           not
           of
           Corruptible
           Seed
           ,
           but
           of
           Incorruptible
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           liveth
           and
           abideth
           forever
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           doth
           the
           Apestle
           Paul
           witness
           of
           himself
           concerning
           this
           N●w
           Life
           ?
        
         
           A.
           I
           am
           crucified
           with
           Christ
           ,
           nevertheelss
           I
           live
           ,
           yet
           not
           I
           ,
           but
           Christ
           liveth
           in
           me
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Cross
           is
           to
           them
           that
           perish
           Foolishness
           ;
           but
           unto
           us
           that
           are
           saved
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           Effect
           had
           this
           Cross
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ?
           and
           how
           much
           preferreth
           he
           the
           New
           
           Creature
           to
           all
           outward
           and
           visible
           Ordinances
           and
           Observances
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           God
           forbid
           that
           I
           should
           Glory
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           Cross
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           World
           is
           crucified
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           unto
           the
           World
           :
           For
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           neither
           Circumcision
           availeth
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           Uncircumcision
           ,
           but
           a
           New
           Creature
           ,
           Galat.
           6.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           speaketh
           Christ
           of
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Saints
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           A.
           At
           that
           Day
           ye
           shall
           know
           that
           I
           am
           in
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           ye
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           you
           ,
           John
           14.
           20.
           
        
         
           Abide
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           you
           :
           As
           the
           Branch
           cannot
           bear
           Fruit
           of
           it self
           ,
           except
           it
           abide
           in
           the
           Vine
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           ye
           ,
           except
           ye
           abide
           in
           me
           .
           I
           am
           the
           Vine
           ,
           ye
           are
           the
           Branches
           ;
           He
           that
           abideth
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           same
           bringeth
           forth
           much
           Fruit
           ;
           for
           without
           me
           ye
           can
           do
           nothing
           ,
           John
           15.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Neither
           pray
           I
           for
           these
           alone
           ,
           but
           for
           them
           also
           which
           shall
           believe
           in
           me
           through
           their
           Word
           :
           That
           they
           all
           may
           be
           One
           ;
           as
           thou
           Father
           ,
           art
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           thee
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           may
           be
           One
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           may
           believe
           it
           that
           thou
           hast
           sent
           me
           .
           
           And
           the
           Glory
           which
           thou
           gavest
           me
           I
           have
           given
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           One
           ,
           even
           as
           we
           are
           one
           :
           I
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           thou
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           made
           perfect
           in
           One
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           World
           may
           know
           that
           thou
           hast
           sent
           me
           ,
           and
           hast
           loved
           them
           as
           thou
           hast
           loved
           me
           ,
           John
           17.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           this
           Purpose
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           both
           he
           that
           sanctifies
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           sanctified
           are
           all
           of
           one
           ▪
           for
           which
           Cause
           he
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           call
           them
           Brethren
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           11.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Whereby
           are
           given
           unto
           us
           exceeding
           great
           and
           precious
           Promi●es
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           you
           might
           be
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           having
           escaped
           the
           Corruption
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           through
           Lust
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             Light
             wherewith
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             enlightned
             every
             man
             ;
             The
             Universality
             and
             Sufficiency
             of
             God's
             Grace
             to
             all
             the
             World
             made
             manifest
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           WHerein
           consists
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           towards
           Fallen
           and
           Lost
           Man
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           God
           so
           loved
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           believeth
           in
           him
           should
           not
           perish
           ,
           but
           have
           Everlasting
           Life
           ,
           John
           3.
           16.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           was
           manifested
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           sent
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           live
           through
           him
           ,
           1
           John
           4.
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           intended
           here
           by
           the
           World
           ?
           all
           and
           every
           man
           ,
           or
           only
           a
           few
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           we
           see
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           a
           little
           lower
           then
           the
           Angels
           for
           the
           suffering
           of
           Death
           ,
           crowned
           with
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           that
           
           he
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           should
           taste
           Death
           for
           every
           man
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           man
           sin
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           Advocate
           with
           the
           Father
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Righteous
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Propitiation
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           ours
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Methinks
           the
           Apostle
           John
           is
           very
           plain
           there
           ,
           in
           mentioning
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           not
           only
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           all
           others
           ;
           seeing
           he
           distinguisheth
           the
           World
           from
           himself
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           to
           whom
           he
           then
           wrote
           :
           What
           saith
           Paul
           else-where
           in
           this
           Matter
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           the
           Hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           whom
           we
           preach
           ,
           warning
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           ●eaching
           every
           man
           in
           all
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           present
           every
           man
           perfect
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           I
           exhort
           therefore
           ,
           that
           first
           of
           all
           Supplications
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Intercessions
           and
           Giving
           of
           Thanks
           be
           made
           for
           all
           men
           ;
           For
           this
           is
           good
           and
           acceptable
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           all
           men
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           who
           gave
           himself
           a
           Ransom
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           testified
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Apostle
           
           Peter's
           Testimony
           in
           this
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Lord
           is
           not
           ●lack
           concerning
           his
           
           Promise
           (
           as
           some
           men
           count
           Slackness
           )
           but
           is
           Long-suffering
           to
           us-ward
           ,
           not
           willing
           that
           any
           should
           perish
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           should
           come
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           there
           any
           more
           Scripture-Passages
           that
           prove
           this
           thing
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Say
           unto
           them
           ,
           As
           I
           live
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           Pleasure
           in
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Wicked
           turn
           from
           his
           VVay
           and
           live
           ,
           Ezek.
           33.
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           is
           Gracious
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Compassion
           ;
           slow
           to
           Anger
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Mercy
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           good
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           his
           tender
           Mercies
           are
           over
           all
           his
           VVorks
           ,
           Plal.
           145.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           To
           wit
           ,
           That
           God
           was
           in
           Christ
           reconciling
           the
           VVorld
           unto
           himself
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Seeing
           then
           by
           these
           Scriptures
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           is
           held
           out
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           have
           been
           or
           may
           be
           saved
           by
           Christ
           ;
           What
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           those
           who
           assert
           ,
           that
           God
           nor
           Christ
           never
           purposed
           Love
           nor
           Salvation
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Coming
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           never
           were
           intended
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           useful
           to
           their
           Justification
           ;
           but
           will
           and
           must
           be
           effectual
           for
           their
           Condemnation
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           God's
           Purpose
           ,
           who
           from
           their
           very
           Infancy
           to
           their
           Grave
           with-held
           from
           them
           all
           Means
           of
           Salvation
           ?
           What
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           to
           such
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           For
           God
           sent
           not
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           to
           condemn
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           World
           through
           him
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           John
           3.
           17.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           come
           a
           Light
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           believeth
           in
           me
           ,
           should
           not
           abide
           in
           Darkness
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           hear
           my
           words
           and
           believe
           not
           ,
           I
           judge
           him
           not
           ;
           for
           I
           came
           not
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           the
           World
           ,
           Joh.
           12.
           46
           ,
           47.
           
        
         
           Q.
           From
           what
           Scripture
           then
           come
           these
           men
           to
           wrest
           an
           Opinion
           so
           contrary
           to
           Truth
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           the
           Children
           being
           not
           yet
           born
           ,
           neither
           having
           done
           any
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ,
           that
           the
           Purpose
           of
           God
           according
           to
           Election
           might
           stand
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           unto
           her
           ,
           The
           Elder
           shall
           serve
           the
           Younger
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Jacob
           have
           I
           loved
           ,
           but
           Esau
           have
           I
           hated
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           in
           that
           Scripture
           it
           was
           only
           said
           before
           the
           Children
           were
           born
           ,
           The
           Elder
           shall
           serve
           the
           Younger
           ;
           These
           other
           words
           (
           Jacob
           
             have
             I
             loved
          
           ,
           Esau
           
             have
             I
             hated
          
           )
           are
           mention'd
           out
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Malachie
           ,
           who
           wrote
           them
           many
           hundred
           years
           after
           both
           were
           dead
           :
           Doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           mention
           any
           ●ther
           Cause
           of
           God's
           Hating
           Esau
           ,
           then
           meerly
           his
           Decree
           ?
           What
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           elsewhere
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Left
           there
           be
           any
           Fornicator
           or
           Prophane
           Person
           ,
           as
           Esau
           ,
           who
           for
           one
           Morsel
           of
           Meat
           sold
           his
           Birth
           Right
           ;
           for
           ye
           know
           ,
           how
           that
           afterward
           when
           he
           would
           have
           inherited
           the
           Blessing
           ,
           he
           was
           rejected
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           seeing
           that
           such
           allege
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           because
           of
           
           Adam's
           Sin
           that
           many
           ,
           even
           Children
           are
           damned
           ;
           Doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           ●ver
           ,
           that
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           was
           as
           large
           to
           Heal
           ,
           as
           
           Adam's
           Sin
           could
           Condemn
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           if
           through
           the
           Offence
           of
           one
           many
           be
           dead
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Gift
           by
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           one
           Man
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Therefore
           as
           by
           the
           Offence
           of
           one
           ,
           Judgment
           came
           upon
           all
           men
           to
           Condemnation
           ,
           even
           so
           by
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           one
           the
           free
           Gift
           came
           upon
           all
           men
           unto
           Justification
           of
           Life
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           15
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           That
           proves
           abundantly
           that
           Christ's
           Death
           is
           of
           sufficient
           Extent
           to
           make
           up
           any
           Hurt
           
           Adam's
           Sin
           brought
           upon
           Mankind
           :
           What
           is
           then
           the
           Cause
           of
           Condemnation
           ?
        
         
           A.
           He
           that
           believeth
           on
           him
           is
           not
           Condemned
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           believeth
           not
           is
           condemned
           already
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           not
           believed
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Only
           Begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           John
           3.
           18.
           
        
         
           And
           with
           all
           Deceivableness
           of
           Unrighteousness
           
           in
           them
           that
           perish
           ,
           because
           they
           received
           not
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           .
           And
           for
           this
           Cause
           God
           shall
           send
           them
           strong
           Delusions
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           believe
           a
           Lye
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           might
           be
           damned
           who
           believe
           not
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           had
           Pleasure
           in
           Unrighteousness
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Seeing
           it
           is
           so
           of
           a
           Truth
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture's
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           purposed
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           to
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           Appearance
           of
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           Is
           the
           Gospel
           or
           Glad-Tidings
           of
           this
           Salvation
           brought
           nigh
           unto
           all
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           put
           into
           a
           Capacity
           of
           receiving
           the
           Grace
           ,
           and
           being
           saved
           by
           it
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           ye
           continue
           in
           the
           Faith
           grounded
           and
           setled
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           moved
           away
           from
           the
           Hope
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           which
           ye
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           preached
           to
           every
           Creature
           which
           is
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           whereof
           I
           Paul
           ,
           am
           made
           a
           Minister
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           23.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           A.
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           unto
           Salvation
           unto
           every
           one
           that
           believeth
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           16.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           this
           Gospel
           hid
           ?
        
         
           A
           If
           our
           Gospel
           be
           hid
           ,
           it
           is
           hid
           to
           them
           that
           are
           Lost
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World
           hath
           blinded
           the
           Minds
           of
           them
           which
           believe
           not
           ,
           lest
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Glorious
           Gospel
           
           of
           Christ
           should
           shine
           unto
           them
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           this
           Light
           then
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ?
           and
           are
           not
           men
           condemned
           because
           they
           love
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           it
           is
           hid
           from
           them
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Condemnation
           ,
           that
           Light
           is
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           men
           love
           Darkness
           rather
           then
           Light
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Why
           do
           they
           so
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Because
           their
           Deeds
           are
           Evil
           ,
           John
           3.
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           every
           man
           enlightened
           by
           this
           Light
           ?
        
         
           A.
           He
           was
           not
           that
           Light
           ,
           but
           was
           sent
           to
           bear
           witness
           of
           that
           Light
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           True
           Light
           ,
           which
           enlightneth
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           John
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           this
           Light
           discover
           all
           things
           ?
        
         
           A.
           All
           things
           that
           are
           reproved
           are
           made
           manifest
           by
           the
           Light
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           doth
           make
           manifest
           is
           Light
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Do
           Evil
           Men
           preach
           up
           this
           Light
           ,
           or
           mind
           it
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Every
           one
           that
           doth
           Evil
           hateth
           the
           Light
           ,
           neither
           cometh
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           lest
           his
           Deeds
           should
           be
           reproved
           ,
           John
           3.
           20.
           
        
         
           They
           are
           of
           those
           that
           Rebel
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           Job
           24.
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Do
           Good
           Men
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           ?
        
         
           A.
           He
           that
           doth
           Truth
           comes
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           
           that
           his
           Deeds
           may
           be
           made
           manifest
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           wrought
           in
           God
           ,
           John
           3.
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           Benefit
           doth
           redound
           to
           such
           as
           love
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           it
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           we
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           we
           have
           ●ellowship
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           cleanses
           us
           from
           all
           Sin
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           Christ
           command
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           the
           Light
           ?
        
         
           A.
           While
           ye
           have
           the
           Light
           ,
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           Joh.
           12.
           36.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Were
           the
           Apostles
           commanded
           to
           turn
           People
           to
           the
           Light
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Delivering
           thee
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           unto
           whom
           now
           I
           send
           thee
           ,
           To
           open
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           them
           from
           Darkness
           unto
           Light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           Satan
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           receive
           Forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Inheritance
           among
           them
           which
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           through
           Faith
           that
           is
           in
           me
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           this
           Light
           abide
           with
           every
           man
           all
           his
           Life
           time
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           save
           ,
           or
           only
           during
           the
           Day
           of
           his
           Visitation
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Yet
           a
           little
           while
           is
           the
           Light
           with
           you
           ;
           walk
           while
           ye
           have
           the
           Light
           ,
           lest
           Darkness
           come
           upon
           you
           ,
           John
           1●
           .
           35.
           
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           He
           limiteth
           a
           certain
           Day
           ,
           saying
           in
           David
           ,
           to
           day
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           To
           day
           if
           ye
           will
           here
           his
           Voice
           ,
           harden
           not
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           How
           can
           it
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           day
           wherein
           People
           may
           know
           things
           concerning
           their
           Peace
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           may
           be
           hid
           from
           them
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           when
           he
           was
           come
           near
           ,
           he
           beheld
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           wept
           over
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           If
           thou
           hadst
           known
           even
           thou
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           this
           thy
           day
           the
           things
           which
           belong
           unto
           thy
           Peace
           ;
           but
           now
           they
           are
           hid
           from
           thine
           Eyes
           ,
           Luke
           19.
           41
           ,
           42.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           there
           any
           further
           Scripture-Proof
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Willingness
           to
           gather
           a
           People
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           condemned
           ?
        
         
           A.
           O
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
          
           !
           thou
           that
           killest
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           stonest
           them
           which
           are
           sent
           unto
           thee
           ,
           How
           oft
           would
           I
           have
           gathered
           thy
           Children
           together
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           Hen
           gathereth
           her
           Chickens
           under
           her
           Wings
           ,
           and
           ye
           would
           not
           ?
           
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
             Luke
          
           13.
           34.
           
        
         
           Then
           his
           Lord
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           called
           him
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           O
           thou
           Wicked
           Servant
           !
           I
           forgave
           thee
           all
           the
           Debt
           ,
           because
           thou
           desiredst
           me
           ;
           shouldst
           not
           thou
           also
           have
           had
           Compassion
           on
           thy
           Fellow
           Servant
           ,
           even
           as
           I
           had
           Pitty
           on
           thee
           ?
           And
           his
           Lord
           was
           wroth
           ,
           
           and
           delivered
           him
           to
           the
           Tormentors
           ,
           till
           he
           should
           pay
           all
           that
           was
           due
           unto
           him
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34.
           
        
         
           Then
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           wa●ed
           bold
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           It
           was
           necessary
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           should
           first
           have
           been
           spoaken
           to
           you
           ;
           but
           seeing
           ye
           put
           it
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           judge
           your selves
           unworthy
           of
           Everlasting
           Life
           ,
           ●o
           we
           turn
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.
           46.
           
        
         
           Because
           I
           have
           called
           ,
           and
           ye
           refused
           ;
           I
           have
           stretched
           out
           my
           Hand
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           regarded
           :
           But
           ye
           have
           set
           at
           nought
           all
           my
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           would
           none
           of
           my
           Reproof
           ;
           I
           also
           will
           laugh
           at
           your
           Calamity
           ,
           I
           will
           mock
           when
           your
           Fear
           cometh
           ,
           Prov.
           1.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           And
           at
           what
           Instant
           I
           shall
           speak
           concerning
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           concerning
           a
           Kingdom
           to
           build
           and
           to
           plant
           it
           ;
           If
           it
           do
           Evil
           in
           my
           Sight
           that
           it
           obey
           not
           my
           Voice
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           Repent
           of
           the
           Good
           wherewith
           I
           said
           I
           would
           benefit
           them
           ,
           Jer.
           18.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           God's
           Spirit
           strive
           then
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           afterward●
           forbear
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           My
           Spirit
           shall
           not
           alwayes
           strive
           with
           man
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           May
           it
           then
           be
           resisted
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Ye
           Stiff-necked
           and
           Uncircumcised
           in
           Heart
           and
           Ears
           ,
           ye
           do
           alwayes
           Resist
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           your
           Fathers
           did
           ,
           so
           do
           ye
           ,
           Act.
           7.
           51.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           is
           revealed
           from
           Heaven
           against
           all
           Ungodliness
           and
           Unrighteousness
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           hold
           the
           Truth
           in
           Unrighteousness
           ,
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Hath
           God
           manifested
           to
           man
           that
           which
           may
           be
           known
           of
           himself
           ?
        
         
           A.
           That
           which
           may
           be
           known
           of
           God
           is
           manifest
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           shewed
           it
           unto
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           then
           this
           Light
           or
           Seed
           sown
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Evil
           Men
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           he
           spake
           many
           things
           to
           them
           in
           Parables
           ;
           Behold
           ,
           a
           Sower
           went
           forth
           to
           sow
           ,
           &
           when
           he
           sowed
           ,
           some
           Seeds
           fell
           by
           the
           Way
           side
           ,
           &c.
           some
           fell
           among
           stony
           Places
           ,
           &c.
           and
           some
           fell
           among
           Thorns
           ,
           &c.
           
           Matth.
           13
           ▪
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           these
           Places
           where
           the
           Seed
           is
           said
           〈◊〉
           have
           fallen
           ,
           understood
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Men
           ▪
        
         
           A.
           Hear
           ye
           therefore
           the
           Parable
           of
           th●
           Sower
           :
           when
           any
           one
           heareth
           the
           Word
           o●
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           understandeth
           it
           not
           ,
           the●
           cometh
           the
           wicked
           One
           ,
           and
           catcheth
           awa●
           that
           which
           was
           sown
           in
           his
           Heart
           ;
           this
           is
           h●
           which
           receiv'd
           the
           Seed
           by
           the
           Way
           side
           ,
           &c
           ▪
           Mat.
           13.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           this
           Seed
           small
           in
           its
           first
           Appearance●
        
         
         
           A.
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           like
           to
           a
           Grain
           of
           Mustard
           Seed
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           took
           and
           sowed
           in
           his
           Field
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           least
           of
           all
           all
           Seeds
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Forasmuch
           as
           many
           understand
           not
           this
           under
           the
           Notion
           and
           Appellation
           of
           Light
           or
           Seed
           ,
           it
           being
           quite
           another
           Dialect
           then
           the
           common
           ;
           though
           I
           must
           needs
           confess
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Language
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ▪
           Is
           a
           Saving
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           given
           unto
           all
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           given
           to
           every
           man
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Sure
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           order
           to
           save
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           were
           not
           useful
           ,
           yea
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           save
           ,
           what
           Profit
           could
           it
           be
           of
           ?
           But
           in
           regard
           some
           speak
           of
           a
           Grace
           that
           is
           common
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Grace
           that
           is
           saving
           ,
           is
           there
           such
           a
           Grace
           common
           unto
           all
           as
           brings
           Salvation
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Grace
           of
           God
           that
           brings
           Salvation
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           11.
           
        
         
           Q.
           That
           which
           brings
           Salvation
           must
           needs
           be
           saving
           ;
           What
           doth
           that
           Grace
           teach
           us
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Teaching
           us
           ,
           that
           denying
           Ungodliness
           and
           Worldly
           Lusts
           ,
           we
           should
           live
           Soberly
           ,
           Righteously
           &
           Godlily
           in
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           11.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Certainly
           that
           which
           teacheth
           both
           Righteousness
           and
           Godliness
           must
           be
           sufficient
           ;
           for
           therein
           consisteth
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           Man
           ;
           
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           else-where
           of
           this
           Instructor
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           now
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           commend
           you
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           build
           you
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           you
           an
           Inheritance
           among
           all
           those
           that
           are
           sanctified
           Acts
           20.
           32.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           quick
           and
           powerful
           ,
           and
           sharper
           then
           any
           Two-edged
           Sword
           ,
           piercing
           even
           to
           the
           dividing
           asunder
           of
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Joynts
           and
           Marrow
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Discerner
           of
           the
           Thooghts
           and
           Intents
           of
           the
           Heart
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           Creature
           that
           is
           not
           manifest
           in
           his
           Sight
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           are
           naked
           and
           open
           to
           the
           Eyes
           of
           him
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           to
           do
           ▪
           Heb.
           4.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Ought
           we
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           this
           Word
           ?
        
         
           A.
           We
           have
           also
           a
           More
           Sure
           Word
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           whereunto
           ye
           do
           well
           that
           ye
           take
           ▪
           heed
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           Light
           that
           shineth
           in
           a
           Dark
           Place
           ,
           until
           the
           Day
           dawn
           ,
           and
           the
           Day-Star
           arise
           in
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           very
           clear
           both
           concerning
           the
           Vniversality
           &
           Sufficiency
           of
           this
           Light
           ,
           Seed
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           is
           this
           Word
           nigh
           or
           afar
           off
           ,
           inward
           or
           outward
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Say
           not
           in
           thine
           Heart
           ,
           Who
           shall
           ascend
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           Christ
           
           down
           from
           above
           ;
           or
           who
           shal
           descend
           into
           the
           Deep
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           up
           Christ
           again
           from
           the
           Dead
           :
           But
           what
           saith
           it
           ?
           The
           Word
           is
           nigh
           ,
           in
           thy
           Mouth
           and
           in
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           Faith
           which
           we
           preach
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Q.
           That
           is
           clear
           as
           to
           the
           Word
           ;
           Is
           there
           any
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           the
           Light
           's
           being
           inward
           ?
        
         
           A.
           God
           ,
           who
           commanded
           the
           Light
           to
           shine
           out
           of
           Darkness
           hath
           shin'd
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           But
           we
           have
           this
           Treasure
           in
           earthen
           Vessels
           ,
           that
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Power
           may
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           us
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           also
           call'd
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           also
           within
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           comes
           not
           with
           Observation
           ,
           neither
           shall
           they
           say
           ,
           Lo
           here
           ,
           or
           Lo
           here
           ;
           for
           behold
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           within
           you
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Faith
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             and
             VVorks
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           VVHat
           is
           Faith
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Faith
           is
           the
           Substance
           of
           things
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           Evidence
           of
           things
           not
           seen
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           Faith
           of
           absolute
           Necessity
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Without
           Faith
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           cometh
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Rewarder
           of
           them
           that
           diligently
           seek
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           6.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           we
           justified
           by
           Faith
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Wherefore
           the
           Law
           was
           our
           School-Master
           to
           bring
           us
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           justified
           by
           Faith
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           Faith
           that
           availeth
           to
           Justification
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           neither
           Circumcision
           availeth
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           Uncircumcision
           ;
           but
           Faith
           which
           worketh
           by
           Love
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           Works
           then
           necessary
           to
           Justification
           as
           well
           as
           Faith
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           But
           wilt
           thou
           know
           ,
           O
           Vain
           Man
           ,
           that
           Faith
           without
           Works
           is
           dead
           ?
           Was
           not
           Abraham
           ,
           our
           Father
           ,
           justified
           by
           Works
           when
           he
           had
           offered
           Isaac
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ?
           Seest
           thou
           how
           Faith
           wrought
           with
           his
           Works
           ;
           and
           by
           Works
           was
           Faith
           made
           perfect
           ?
           And
           the
           Scripture
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           Abraham
           believed
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           imputed
           to
           him
           for
           Righteousness
           :
           He
           was
           called
           the
           Friend
           of
           God.
           Ye
           see
           then
           how
           that
           by
           Works
           a
           man
           is
           justified
           ,
           &
           not
           by
           Faith
           only
           ,
           Jam.
           2.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           Q.
           If
           then
           both
           be
           equally
           required
           in
           Justification
           ,
           what
           are
           these
           ●orks
           which
           the
           Apostle
           excludes
           so
           much
           ?
        
         
           A.
           By
           the
           Deeds
           of
           the
           Law
           there
           shall
           no
           Flesh
           be
           justified
           in
           his
           Sight
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           20.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           though
           we
           be
           not
           justified
           by
           the
           Deeds
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           not
           th●s
           to
           exclude
           Boasting
           ,
           that
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           may
           by
           exalted
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           by
           Grace
           are
           ye
           saved
           ,
           through
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           of
           your selves
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           of
           Works
           ,
           left
           any
           man
           should
           boast
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           his
           VVork
           manship
           created
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           unto
           good
           Works
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           even
           the
           Works
           which
           are
           performed
           by
           Grace
           excluded
           ?
           are
           we
           never
           said
           to
           be
           saved
           or
           justified
           by
           them
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Not
           by
           Works
           of
           Righteousness
           which
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           Mercy
           he
           saved
           us
           by
           the
           Washing
           of
           Regeneration
           and
           renewing
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           he
           shed
           on
           us
           abundantly
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           That
           being
           justified
           by
           his
           Grace
           we
           should
           be
           made
           Heirs
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Hope
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           then
           that
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           Grace
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           justified
           or
           saved
           by
           Regeneration
           ,
           which
           cannot
           exclude
           the
           Works
           wrought
           by
           Grace
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           How
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           add
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           for
           the
           maintaining
           this
           against
           these
           that
           Cavil
           about
           the
           Law
           ?
        
         
           A.
           This
           is
           a
           Faithful
           Saying
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           I
           will
           that
           thou
           affirm
           constantly
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           believed
           in
           God
           might
           be
           careful
           to
           maintain
           good
           VVorks
           ;
           these
           things
           are
           good
           and
           profitable
           unto
           men
           :
           But
           avoid
           Foolish
           Questions
           ,
           and
           Genealogies
           ,
           and
           Contentions
           ,
           and
           Strivings
           about
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           unprofitable
           and
           vain
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           much
           against
           justification
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           speak
           any
           where
           else
           of
           being
           justified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           ye
           are
           washed
           ,
           but
           ye
           are
           sanctified
           ;
           
           but
           ye
           are
           justified
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           11.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           since
           the
           Law
           gives
           not
           Power
           nor
           Ability
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           so
           falls
           short
           of
           Justification
           ;
           Is
           there
           no
           Power
           under
           the
           Gospel
           by
           which
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           comes
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           inwardly
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           what
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           weak
           through
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           God
           sending
           his
           own
           Son
           in
           the
           Likeness
           of
           sinful
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           for
           Sin
           condemned
           Sin
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           that
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           us
           ,
           who
           walk
           not
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Seeing
           th●n
           there
           is
           Power
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           not
           Works
           through
           it
           a
           Condition
           upon
           which
           Life
           is
           proposed
           under
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           if
           ye
           live
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           ye
           shall
           dye
           ;
           but
           if
           ye
           through
           the
           Spirit
           do
           mortifie
           the
           Deeds
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           ye
           shall
           live
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Do
           not
           the
           Apostles
           then
           frequently
           propose
           Life
           to
           People
           upon
           Condition
           of
           Repentance
           and
           other
           Works
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Repent
           ye
           therefore
           ,
           and
           be
           converted
           ,
           that
           your
           Sins
           may
           be
           blotted
           out
           ,
           Acts
           3.
           19
           ,
        
         
           And
           if
           Children
           ,
           then
           Heirs
           of
           God
           and
           joynt
           
           Heirs
           with
           Christ
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           we
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           also
           may
           be
           glorified
           together
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           17.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           faithful
           Saying
           ;
           For
           if
           we
           be
           dead
           with
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           also
           live
           with
           him
           :
           If
           we
           suffer
           ,
           we
           shall
           also
           reign
           with
           him
           .
           If
           a
           man
           therefore
           purge
           himself
           from
           these
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           a
           Vessel
           unto
           Honour
           ,
           sanctified
           and
           meet
           for
           the
           Master's
           Use
           ,
           and
           prepared
           unto
           every
           good
           Work
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Remember
           therefore
           from
           whence
           thou
           art
           fallen
           ,
           and
           Repent
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           first
           Works
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           I
           will
           come
           unto
           thee
           quickly
           ,
           and
           remove
           thy
           Candle
           stick
           out
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           except
           thou
           Repent
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           appears
           clearly
           by
           these
           Passages
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           excludes
           only
           our
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           he
           elsewhere
           explains
           as
           being
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           from
           being
           necessary
           to
           Justification
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           Works
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           leads
           to
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           much
           ours
           as
           Christ
           in
           us
           ;
           are
           not
           such
           good
           Works
           rewarded
           ,
           though
           they
           require
           no
           absolute
           Merit
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Fruits
           of
           free
           Grace
           ,
           yet
           doth
           not
           God
           judge
           according
           to
           them
           ?
           and
           may
           they
           not
           be
           said
           to
           have
           a
           Reward
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           if
           a
           man
           be
           Just
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           which
           is
           Lawful
           and
           Right
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           eaten
           upon
           
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           neither
           hath
           lift
           up
           his
           Eyes
           to
           the
           Idols
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           neither
           has
           defiled
           his
           Neighbour's
           Wife
           ,
           neither
           hath
           come
           near
           to
           a
           Menstruous
           Woman
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           oppressed
           any
           ;
           but
           has
           restor'd
           to
           the
           Debtor
           his
           Pledge
           ,
           hath
           spoiled
           none
           by
           Violence
           ,
           hath
           given
           his
           Bread
           to
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           and
           hath
           covered
           the
           Naked
           with
           a
           Garment
           ;
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           given
           forth
           upon
           Usury
           ,
           neither
           hath
           taken
           any
           Increase
           ,
           that
           hath
           with
           drawn
           his
           Hand
           from
           Iniquity
           ,
           hath
           executed
           True
           Judgment
           between
           man
           and
           ma●
           ,
           hath
           walked
           in
           my
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           hath
           kept
           my
           Judgments
           to
           Deal
           Truly
           ,
           he
           is
           just
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           surely
           Live
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Father
           with
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           shall
           Reward
           every
           Man
           according
           to
           his
           Works
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           27.
           
        
         
           Then
           Peter
           opened
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Of
           a
           Truth
           I
           perceive
           that
           God
           is
           no
           Respecter
           of
           Persons
           ;
           but
           in
           every
           Nation
           he
           that
           feareth
           him
           and
           worketh
           Righteousness
           ,
           is
           accepted
           with
           him
           ,
           Acts
           10.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           The
           Righteous
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           render
           to
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           Deeds
           ;
           To
           them
           who
           by
           Patient
           Continuance
           in
           Well-doing
           seek
           for
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           ,
           
           and
           Immortality
           ,
           Eternal
           Life
           ?
           But
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Peace
           to
           every
           man
           that
           worketh
           Good
           ,
           to
           the
           Jew
           first
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           the
           
             Gentile
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           For
           we
           must
           all
           appear
           before
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           may
           receive
           the
           things
           done
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           10.
           
        
         
           VVhich
           is
           a
           manifest
           Token
           of
           the
           Righteous
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           counted
           worthy
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           which
           ye
           also
           suffer
           ,
           3
           Thes.
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           But
           who
           so
           looketh
           into
           the
           Perfect
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           continueth
           therein
           ,
           he
           being
           not
           a
           forgetful
           Hearer
           ,
           but
           a
           Doer
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           this
           man
           shall
           be
           blessed
           in
           his
           Deed
           ,
           James
           1.
           25.
           
        
         
           Cast
           not
           away
           therefore
           your
           Confidence
           ,
           which
           hath
           great
           Recompence
           of
           Reward
           ,
           Hebr.
           10.
           35.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           ye
           call
           on
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           without
           Respect
           of
           Persons
           judgeth
           according
           to
           every
           man's
           Work
           ,
           pass
           the
           time
           of
           your
           sojourning
           here
           in
           Fear
           ,
           1
           P●t
           .
           1.
           17.
           
        
         
           And
           behold
           I
           come
           quickly
           ,
           and
           behold
           my
           Reward
           is
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           give
           every
           man
           according
           as
           his
           work
           shall
           be
           .
           Blessed
           are
           they
           that
           do
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           may
           enter
           in
           through
           the
           Gates
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           Rev.
           22.
           12
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           should
           seem
           that
           the
           Purpose
           of
           God
           in
           sending
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           was
           not
           simply
           to
           save
           Man
           by
           an
           Imputative
           Righteousness
           altogether
           without
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           the
           Washing
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           or
           any
           inward
           Righteousness
           :
           What
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           further
           of
           this
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           thou
           shalt
           call
           his
           Name
           Jesus
           ;
           for
           he
           shall
           save
           his
           People
           from
           their
           Sins
           ,
           Mat.
           1.
           21.
           
        
         
           Looking
           for
           that
           Blessed
           Hope
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorious
           Appearing
           of
           the
           Great
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           gave
           himself
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           redeem
           us
           from
           all
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           purifie
           unto
           himself
           a
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           zealous
           of
           Good
           Works
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Perfection
             ,
             or
             Freedom
             from
             SIN
             .
          
        
         
           
             Question
             ,
             I
          
           Perceive
           then
           by
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           afore-mentioned
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           hath
           purchased
           Pardon
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           hath
           also
           obtained
           Power
           by
           which
           we
           may
           even
           here
           be
           cleansed
           from
           the
           Filth
           of
           them
           ;
           may
           we
           expect
           then
           in
           this
           Life
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Sin
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           Sin
           shall
           not
           have
           Dominion
           over
           you
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           For
           what
           Reason
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           ye
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           under
           Grace
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           How
           cometh
           the
           Apostle
           then
           to
           cry
           out
           and
           complain
           of
           Sin
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Who
           shall
           deliver
           me
           from
           the
           Body
           of
           this
           Death
           ?
           Doth
           he
           speak
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           Condition
           always
           permanent
           to
           him
           and
           other
           Saints
           ,
           or
           only
           that
           which
           he
           had
           passed
           through
           ?
           What
           saith
           he
           afterwards
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           There
           is
           therefore
           now
           no
           Condemnation
           to
           them
           which
           are
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           walk
           not
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           hath
           made
           me
           free
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Sin
           and
           Death
           .
           Who
           shall
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Shall
           Tribulation
           ,
           or
           Distress
           ,
           or
           Persecution
           ,
           or
           Famin
           ,
           or
           Nakedness
           ,
           or
           Peril
           ,
           or
           Sword
           ?
           (
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           For
           thy
           sake
           we
           are
           killed
           all
           the
           Day
           long
           ,
           we
           are
           accounted
           as
           Sheep
           for
           the
           Slaughter
           )
           Nay
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           things
           we
           are
           more
           then
           Conquerors
           through
           him
           that
           loved
           us
           .
           For
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           neither
           Death
           nor
           Life
           ,
           nor
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           Principalities
           ,
           nor
           Powers
           ,
           nor
           things
           present
           ,
           nor
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           nor
           Height
           ,
           nor
           Depth
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Creature
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           our
           Lord
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           that
           Apostle
           then
           unto
           such
           ,
           who
           taking
           Occasion
           from
           his
           words
           should
           plead
           for
           Continuance
           in
           Sin
           for
           term
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           the
           Imputative
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           being
           under
           Grace
           ?
        
         
           A.
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           then
           ?
           shall
           we
           continue
           in
           Sin
           ,
           that
           Grace
           may
           abound
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           VVhat
           then
           ?
           shall
           we
           Sin
           ,
           because
           we
           
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           under
           Grace
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           not
           the
           Apostle
           then
           so
           far
           from
           supposing
           that
           Condition
           ,
           of
           being
           alwayes
           under
           Sin
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           own
           constant
           Condition
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           he
           even
           supposes
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           then
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           of
           it
           ;
           How
           bespeaketh
           he
           them
           as
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           Matter
           ?
        
         
           A.
           How
           shall
           we
           that
           are
           dead
           to
           Sin
           ,
           live
           any
           longer
           therein
           ?
           Know
           ye
           not
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           of
           us
           as
           were
           baptized
           into
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           were
           baptized
           into
           his
           Death
           ;
           Therefore
           we
           are
           buried
           with
           him
           by
           Baptism
           into
           Death
           ,
           that
           like
           as
           Christ
           was
           raised
           up
           from
           the
           dead
           by
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           even
           so
           we
           also
           should
           walk
           in
           Newnes
           of
           Life
           :
           For
           if
           we
           have
           been
           planted
           together
           in
           the
           Likeness
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           also
           in
           the
           Likeness
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           knowing
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           Old
           Man
           is
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           sin
           might
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           that
           henceforth
           we
           should
           not
           serve
           Sin
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           is
           dead
           is
           freed
           from
           Sin.
           Likewise
           reckon
           ye
           also
           yourselves
           to
           be
           dead
           indeed
           unto
           Sin
           ,
           but
           alive
           unto
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ▪
           our
           Lord.
           Let
           not
           Sin
           therefore
           reign
           in
           your
           mortal
           Body
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           obey
           it
           in
           the
           Lusts
           thereof
           :
           Neither
           yield
           ye
           your
           Members
           as
           Instruments
           of
           Unrighteousness
           
           unto
           Sin
           ;
           but
           yield
           your selves
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           alive
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           your
           Members
           as
           Instruments
           of
           Righteousness
           unto
           God.
           Know
           ye
           not
           ,
           that
           to
           whom
           ye
           yield
           your selves
           Servants
           to
           obey
           ,
           his
           Servants
           ye
           are
           to
           whom
           ye
           obey
           ,
           whether
           of
           Sin
           unto
           Death
           ,
           or
           of
           Obedience
           unto
           Righteousness
           :
           But
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           that
           ye
           were
           the
           Servants
           of
           Sin
           ;
           but
           ye
           have
           Obeyed
           from
           the
           Heart
           that
           Form
           of
           Doctrine
           which
           was
           delivered
           unto
           you
           ;
           being
           then
           made
           free
           from
           Sin
           ,
           ye
           became
           the
           Servants
           of
           Righteousness
           :
           I
           speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Infirmity
           of
           your
           Flesh
           ;
           For
           as
           ye
           have
           yielded
           your
           Members
           Servants
           to
           Uncleanness
           &
           to
           Iniquity
           ,
           unto
           Iniquity
           ,
           even
           so
           now
           yield
           your
           Members
           Servants
           to
           Righteousness
           unto
           Holiness
           :
           For
           when
           ye
           were
           the
           Servants
           of
           Sin
           ,
           ye
           were
           free
           from
           Righteousness
           ;
           What
           Fruit
           had
           ye
           then
           in
           these
           things
           whereof
           ye
           are
           now
           ashamed
           ?
           for
           the
           End
           of
           these
           things
           is
           Death
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           being
           made
           free
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           become
           Servants
           to
           God
           ,
           ye
           have
           your
           Fruit
           unto
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           the
           End
           ,
           Everlasting
           Life
           :
           For
           the
           Wages
           of
           Sin
           is
           Death
           ;
           but
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           is
           Eternal
           Life
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Lord
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           3
           
           ▪
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           ●6
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           ●2
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           It
           would
           appear
           then
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           to
           be
           perfect
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Be
           ye
           therefore
           Perfect
           ,
           even
           as
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           is
           Perfect
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           48.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           it
           then
           possible
           to
           keep
           the
           Commandments
           ?
        
         
           A.
           My
           Yoak
           is
           easie
           ,
           and
           my
           Burden
           is
           light
           ,
           Mat.
           11.
           30.
           
        
         
           For
           this
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           his
           Commandments
           are
           not
           grievous
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           it
           necessary
           then
           for
           Salvation
           to
           keep
           the
           Commandments
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Blessed
           are
           they
           that
           do
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           Right
           to
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           may
           enter
           in
           through
           the
           Gates
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           Rev.
           22.
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Do
           you
           understand
           by
           this
           Perfection
           that
           any
           have
           so
           kept
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           have
           sinned
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           sinned
           ,
           we
           make
           him
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           is
           not
           in
           us
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Do
           you
           understand
           that
           those
           who
           are
           perfect
           may
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Sin
           ;
           or
           only
           that
           having
           sinned
           ,
           and
           so
           having
           Sin
           ,
           in
           respect
           they
           once
           sinned
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Passage
           cited
           mentions
           ?
           May
           they
           not
           withstanding
           
           thereof
           come
           to
           know
           Forgiveness
           for
           the
           Guilt
           ,
           but
           also
           Cleansing
           from
           the
           Filth
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           we
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           Sin
           ,
           we
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           is
           not
           in
           us
           :
           If
           we
           confess
           our
           Sins
           ,
           he
           is
           faithful
           and
           just
           to
           forgive
           us
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           to
           cleanse
           us
           from
           all
           Unrighteousness
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           Q.
           That
           Scripture
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           plain
           ,
           being
           compared
           with
           the
           other
           before-mentioned
           :
           But
           because
           some
           are
           apt
           to
           mistake
           and
           wrest
           the
           Words
           of
           that
           Apostle
           ,
           what
           saith
           he
           elsewhere
           ?
           Did
           he
           judge
           ,
           any
           could
           know
           God
           ,
           or
           be
           True
           Christians
           ,
           who
           keeped
           not
           the
           Commandments
           ?
        
         
           A.
           My
           little
           Children
           ,
           these
           things
           write
           I
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           sin
           not
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           sin
           we
           have
           an
           Advocate
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Righteous
           :
           And
           hereby
           do
           we
           know
           that
           we
           know
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           .
           He
           that
           saith
           ,
           I
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           not
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           is
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           is
           not
           in
           him
           :
           But
           whoso
           keepeth
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           him
           verely
           is
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           perfected
           .
           Hereby
           know
           we
           that
           we
           are
           in
           him
           .
           He
           that
           saith
           he
           abideth
           in
           him
           ,
           ought
           himself
           also
           to
           walk
           even
           as
           he
           walked
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           now
           are
           we
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           it
           doth
           not
           yet
           appear
           what
           we
           shall
           be
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           
           that
           when
           he
           shall
           appear
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           ;
           for
           we
           shall
           see
           him
           as
           he
           is
           :
           And
           every
           man
           that
           hath
           this
           Hope
           in
           him
           ,
           purifieth
           himself
           even
           as
           he
           is
           pure
           .
           Whosoever
           committeth
           Sin
           transgresseth
           also
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           Sin
           is
           the
           Transgression
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           ye
           know
           that
           he
           was
           manifested
           to
           take
           away
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           is
           no
           Sin
           :
           Whosoever
           abideth
           in
           him
           sinneth
           not
           :
           Whosoever
           sinneth
           hath
           not
           seen
           him
           ,
           neither
           known
           him
           .
           Little
           Children
           ,
           let
           not
           man
           deceive
           you
           ;
           he
           that
           doth
           Righteousness
           is
           Righteous
           ,
           even
           as
           he
           is
           Righteous
           .
           He
           that
           committeth
           Sin
           is
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           for
           the
           Devil
           sinneth
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           For
           this
           purpose
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           manifested
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           destroy
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           Whosoever
           is
           born
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           commit
           Sin
           ,
           for
           his
           Seed
           remaineth
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           cannot
           sin
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           born
           of
           God.
           In
           this
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           are
           manifest
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           whosoever
           doth
           not
           Righteousness
           is
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           he
           that
           loveth
           not
           his
           Brother
           ,
           1
           John
           2.
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           3.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           is
           very
           plain
           by
           these
           Passages
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           far
           of
           another
           Mind
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           plead
           for
           Sin
           during
           term
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           much
           against
           the
           Deceit
           of
           those
           who
           will
           esteem
           
           themselves
           Good
           Christians
           while
           they
           live
           in
           their
           Sins
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Not
           every
           one
           that
           saith
           unto
           me
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           Will
           of
           my
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Therefore
           whosoever
           heareth
           these
           sayings
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           doth
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           liken
           him
           unto
           the
           Wise
           Man
           ,
           which
           built
           his
           House
           upon
           a
           Rock
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           21
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           If
           ye
           know
           these
           things
           ,
           happy
           are
           ye
           if
           ye
           do
           them
           ,
           Joh.
           13.
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           further
           concerning
           the
           Needfulness
           of
           this
           thing
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Circumcision
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           Uncircumcision
           is
           nothing
           ;
           but
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           19.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           not
           this
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           Paul's
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           very
           Intention
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           Church
           and
           Children
           to
           be
           pure
           and
           without
           Spot
           ?
        
         
           A.
           According
           as
           he
           hath
           chosen
           us
           in
           him
           ,
           before
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           Holy
           and
           without
           Blame
           before
           him
           in
           Love
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           4.
           
        
         
           Even
           as
           Christ
           also
           loved
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           sanctifie
           and
           cleanse
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           present
           it
           to
           himself
           a
           Glorious
           Church
           ,
           not
           having
           Spot
           or
           Wrinckle
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           that
           
           it
           should
           be
           Holy
           and
           without
           Blemish
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           not
           Paul
           press
           the
           same
           thing
           further
           ,
           besides
           the
           other
           Passages
           above-mentioned
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Having
           therefore
           these
           Promises
           ,
           Dearly
           Beloved
           ,
           Let
           us
           cleanse
           our selves
           from
           all
           Filthiness
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           perfecting
           Holiness
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           1.
           
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           farewell
           ;
           be
           perfect
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13
           11.
           
        
         
           Christ
           in
           you
           the
           Hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           whom
           we
           preach
           ,
           warning
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           teaching
           every
           man
           in
           all
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           present
           every
           man
           perfect
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           28.
           
        
         
           Labouring
           fervently
           for
           you
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           stand
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           in
           all
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           Col.
           4.
           12.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           End
           he
           may
           establish
           your
           Hearts
           unblamable
           in
           Holiness
           before
           God
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           3.
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           very
           God
           of
           Peace
           sanctifie
           you
           wholly
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           God
           ,
           your
           whole
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Body
           be
           presented
           blameless
           unto
           the
           Coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           23.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           Is
           not
           this
           then
           the
           very
           End
           for
           which
           God
           appointed
           Teachers
           in
           his
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           he
           gave
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           some
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           some
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           for
           the
           Perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           the
           Edifying
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           till
           we
           all
           come
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           a
           perfect
           Man
           unto
           the
           Measure
           of
           the
           Stature
           of
           the
           Fulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Seeing
           this
           is
           so
           much
           pressed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Men
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           give
           none
           of
           the
           Saints
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           as
           being
           free
           from
           Sin
           at
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           alwayes
           and
           daily
           sinning
           ,
           as
           is
           supposed
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Noah
           was
           a
           Just
           Man
           ,
           and
           Perfect
           in
           his
           Generations
           ;
           and
           Noah
           walked
           with
           God
           ,
           Ger.
           6.
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Lord
           said
           unto
           Satan
           ,
           Hast
           thou
           considered
           my
           Servant
           Job
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           like
           him
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           a
           Perfect
           and
           an
           Upright
           Man
           ,
           that
           feareth
           God
           and
           escheweth
           Evil
           ,
           Job
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           There
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Herod
           ,
           King
           of
           Judea
           ,
           a
           certain
           Priest
           named
           Zacharias
           ,
           of
           the
           Course
           of
           Abja
           ;
           and
           his
           Wife
           was
           of
           the
           Daughters
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           her
           Name
           was
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
           and
           they
           were
           both
           Righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           walking
           in
           all
           the
           Commandments
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           blameless
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Q.
           That
           proves
           sufficiently
           as
           to
           particular
           Persons
           ;
           But
           what
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           intimate
           of
           this
           nature
           even
           of
           considerable
           Numbers
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           rich
           in
           Mercy
           ,
           for
           his
           great
           Love
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           loved
           us
           ,
           even
           when
           we
           were
           dead
           in
           Sins
           ,
           hath
           quickened
           us
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hath
           raised
           us
           up
           together
           and
           made
           us
           sit
           together
           in
           Heavenly
           Places
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           But
           ye
           are
           come
           unto
           Mount
           Sion
           and
           unto
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           the
           Heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           Innumerable
           Company
           of
           Angels
           ,
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           &
           Church
           of
           the
           First-born
           ,
           which
           are
           written
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Just
           Men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           Hebr.
           12.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           Looked
           ,
           and
           lo
           ,
           a
           Lamb
           stood
           on
           the
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           an
           Hundred
           Forty
           and
           Four
           Thousand
           ,
           having
           his
           Father's
           Name
           written
           in
           their
           Fore-heads
           :
           These
           are
           they
           which
           were
           not
           defiled
           with
           Women
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           Virgins
           :
           These
           are
           they
           which
           follow
           the
           Lamb
           wheresoever
           he
           goeth
           :
           
           These
           were
           redeemed
           from
           among
           men
           ,
           being
           the
           First
           Fruits
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lamb.
           And
           in
           their
           Mouth
           was
           found
           no
           Guile
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           without
           Fault
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           Rev.
           14.
           1
           ,
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Perseverance
             &
             Falling
             from
             GRACE
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           .
           IS
           it
           enough
           for
           a
           Believer
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           that
           he
           hath
           once
           received
           true
           Grace
           ?
           or
           is
           there
           any
           further
           Certainty
           requisite
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Wherefore
           the
           rather
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           give
           Diligence
           to
           make
           your
           Calling
           and
           Election
           sure
           ;
           for
           if
           ye
           do
           these
           things
           ,
           ye
           shall
           never
           fall
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           May
           one
           that
           hath
           received
           true
           Grace
           have
           Ground
           to
           fear
           ,
           or
           suppose
           he
           can
           fall
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           I
           keep
           under
           my
           Body
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           into
           Subjection
           ,
           lest
           that
           by
           any
           Means
           when
           I
           have
           preached
           to
           others
           ,
           I
           my self
           should
           become
           a
           Cast
           away
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           27.
           
        
         
           Q.
           That
           greatly
           contradicteth
           the
           Doctrine
           
           of
           such
           as
           say
           ,
           Once
           in
           ●race
           ,
           ever
           in
           Grace
           ;
           But
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           express
           this
           only
           o●t
           of
           an
           Humble
           Esteem
           of
           himself
           ?
           or
           doth
           he
           judg
           or
           suppose
           the
           like
           of
           other
           Saints
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Take
           heed
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           lest
           there
           be
           in
           any
           of
           you
           an
           Evil
           Heart
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           in
           departing
           from
           the
           Living
           God
           ;
           But
           exhort
           one
           another
           daily
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           called
           to
           day
           ,
           lest
           any
           of
           you
           be
           hardened
           through
           the
           Deceitfulness
           of
           Sin
           ,
           Hebr.
           4.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           labour
           therefore
           to
           enter
           into
           that
           Rest
           ,
           lest
           any
           man
           fall
           after
           the
           same
           Example
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           Hebr.
           4.
           11.
           
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           those
           who
           were
           once
           enlightened
           ,
           and
           have
           tasted
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Gift
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           have
           tasted
           the
           Good
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           fall
           away
           ,
           to
           renew
           them
           again
           unto
           Repentance
           ,
           seeing
           they
           crucifie
           to
           themselves
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           afresh
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           an
           open
           Shame
           ,
           Hebr.
           6.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Looking
           diligently
           ,
           lest
           any
           man
           fail
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           lest
           any
           Root
           of
           Bitterness
           springing
           up
           trouble
           you
           ,
           and
           thereby
           many
           be
           defiled
           ,
           Hebr.
           12.
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           he
           speak
           this
           only
           by
           Supposition
           ?
           or
           doth
           he
           assert
           it
           not
           only
           Possible
           ,
           but
           Certain
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           For
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           not
           endure
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           after
           their
           own
           Lusts
           shall
           they
           heap
           to
           themselves
           Teachers
           ,
           having
           itching
           Ears
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           turn
           away
           their
           Ears
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           turned
           unto
           Fables
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           even
           judge
           it
           necessary
           to
           guard
           such
           a
           one
           as
           his
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           Timothy
           ,
           against
           this
           Hazard
           ?
        
         
           A.
           This
           Charge
           I
           commit
           unto
           thee
           ,
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophecies
           which
           went
           before
           on
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           by
           them
           might
           war
           the
           good
           Warfare
           ;
           Holding
           Faith
           in
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           some
           having
           put
           away
           concerning
           Faith
           ,
           have
           made
           Shipwrack
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Love
           of
           Money
           is
           the
           Root
           of
           all
           Evil
           ,
           which
           while
           some
           coveted
           after
           ,
           they
           have
           erred
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           pierced
           themselves
           through
           with
           many
           Sorrows
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           their
           Word
           will
           eat
           ,
           as
           doth
           a
           Canker
           ,
           of
           whom
           is
           Hymeneus
           and
           Philet●●
           ,
           who
           concerning
           the
           true
           Faith
           have
           erred
           ;
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           past
           already
           ;
           and
           overthrown
           the
           Faith
           of
           some
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           any
           where
           express
           his
           
           Fears
           of
           this
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           may
           happen
           to
           any
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           once
           truly
           received
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Well
           ,
           because
           of
           Unbelief
           they
           were
           broaken
           off
           ,
           and
           thou
           standest
           by
           Faith
           ;
           be
           not
           High-minded
           ,
           but
           fear
           ,
           Rom.
           11
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           speaketh
           expresly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Latter
           times
           some
           shall
           depart
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           1.
           
        
         
           For
           this
           Cause
           ,
           when
           I
           could
           no
           longer
           forbear
           ,
           I
           sent
           to
           know
           your
           Faith
           ,
           lest
           by
           some
           means
           the
           Tempter
           have
           tempted
           you
           ,
           and
           our
           Labour
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           3.
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Apostle
           
           Peter's
           Mind
           ?
           does
           he
           judge
           that
           such
           as
           have
           known
           the
           right
           Way
           may
           forsake
           it
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Cursed
           Children
           ,
           which
           have
           forsaken
           the
           Righteous
           Way
           ,
           and
           are
           gone
           astray
           ,
           following
           the
           Way
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Bez●r
           ,
           who
           loved
           the
           Wages
           of
           Unrighteousness
           ;
           but
           was
           rebuked
           for
           his
           Iniquity
           ;
           the
           dumb
           Ass
           speaking
           with
           Man's
           Voice
           ,
           forbad
           the
           Madness
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           These
           are
           Wells
           without
           Water
           ,
           Clouds
           that
           are
           carried
           with
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Mist
           of
           Darkness
           is
           reserved
           forever
           :
           For
           when
           they
           speak
           great
           swelling
           Words
           of
           Vanity
           ;
           they
           allure
           through
           the
           Lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           through
           much
           Wantonness
           ;
           
           those
           that
           were
           clean
           escaped
           from
           them
           who
           live
           in
           Error
           :
           For
           if
           after
           they
           have
           escaped
           the
           Pollutions
           of
           the
           World
           through
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           again
           entangled
           therein
           ,
           and
           overcome
           ,
           the
           Latter-end
           is
           worse
           with
           them
           then
           the
           Beginning
           ;
           for
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           known
           the
           Way
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           then
           after
           they
           have
           known
           it
           ,
           to
           turn
           from
           the
           holy
           Commandment
           delivered
           unto
           them
           :
           But
           it
           is
           happened
           to
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           Proverb
           ,
           The
           Dog
           is
           turned
           to
           his
           Vomit
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           Sow
           that
           was
           washed
           to
           her
           wallowing
           in
           the
           Mire
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           18
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Gives
           he
           any
           Cautions
           to
           them
           that
           stand
           ,
           as
           supposing
           they
           may
           also
           fall
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Ye
           therefore
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           seeing
           ye
           know
           these
           Things
           before
           ,
           beware
           ,
           lest
           ye
           also
           being
           led
           away
           with
           the
           Error
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           fall
           from
           your
           own
           Stedfastness
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           May
           a
           man
           be
           truly
           a
           Branch
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           a
           real
           Member
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           be
           cut
           off
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           any
           man
           abide
           not
           in
           me
           ,
           he
           is
           cast
           forth
           ,
           as
           a
           Branch
           ,
           and
           is
           withered
           ,
           Joh.
           15.
           6.
           
        
         
           Q.
           May
           a
           Righteous
           Man
           then
           depart
           from
           his
           Righteousness
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           when
           the
           Righteous
           Man
           turneth
           
           away
           from
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           commits
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           dyeth
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           Iniquity
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           shall
           he
           dye
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.
           26.
           
           &
           33.
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           May
           a
           Believer
           come
           to
           such
           a
           Condition
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           cannot
           fall
           away
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Him
           that
           overcometh
           will
           I
           make
           a
           Pillar
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           go
           no
           more
           out
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           write
           upon
           him
           the
           Name
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           City
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           who
           cometh
           down
           out
           of
           Heaven
           from
           my
           God
           ;
           and
           will
           write
           upon
           him
           my
           New
           Name
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           May
           such
           an
           〈◊〉
           ome
           to
           be
           assured
           that
           he
           is
           in
           this
           Condition
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           neither
           Death
           ,
           nor
           Life
           ,
           nor
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           Principalities
           ,
           nor
           Powers
           ,
           nor
           things
           present
           ,
           nor
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           nor
           Height
           ,
           nor
           Depth
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Creature
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           our
           Lord
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           WHat
           is
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           if
           I
           tarry
           long
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           know
           how
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           behave
           thy self
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           the
           Pillar
           and
           Ground
           of
           Truth
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Who
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           VVho
           hath
           deliver'd
           us
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           hath
           translated
           us
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           dear
           Son
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           which
           all
           the
           Body
           by
           Joynts
           and
           Bands
           ,
           having
           Nourishment
           ministred
           ,
           and
           knit
           together
           ,
           encreaseth
           with
           the
           Excrease
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Coloss.
           1.
           3.
           and
           2.
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           kind
           of
           Persons
           make
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Lord
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           daily
           such
           as
           shou'd
           be
           saved
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           47.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Hath
           not
           Christ
           appointed
           any
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Wherefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           he
           led
           Captivity
           captive
           ,
           and
           gave
           Gifts
           unto
           Men
           ;
           and
           he
           gave
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           some
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           some
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           8
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           kind
           of
           Men
           should
           such
           as
           are
           Teachers
           and
           Overseers
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           ?
        
         
           A.
           A
           Bishop
           then
           must
           be
           Blameless
           ,
           the
           Husband
           of
           one
           Wife
           ,
           Vigilant
           ,
           Sober
           ,
           of
           good
           Behaviour
           ,
           given
           to
           Hospitality
           ,
           apt
           to
           teach
           ,
           not
           given
           to
           Wi●e
           ,
           no
           Striker
           ,
           not
           greedy
           of
           filthy
           Lucre
           ;
           but
           Patient
           :
           Not
           a
           Brawl●●
           ,
           not
           Covetous
           ,
           one
           that
           ruleth
           well
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           having
           his
           Children
           in
           Subjection
           with
           all
           Gravity
           (
           for
           if
           a
           man
           know
           not
           how
           to
           rule
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           take
           Care
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           )
           not
           a
           Novice
           ,
           lest
           being
           lifted
           up
           with
           Pride
           ,
           he
           fall
           into
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           Moreover
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           a
           good
           Report
           of
           them
           which
           are
           without
           ,
           lest
           he
           fall
           into
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           the
           Snare
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           For
           a
           Bishop
           must
           be
           Blameless
           ,
           as
           the
           Steward
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           Self-Will'd
           ,
           not
           soon
           Angry
           ,
           not
           given
           to
           Wine
           ,
           no
           Striker
           ,
           not
           given
           to
           Filthy
           Lucre
           ;
           but
           a
           Lover
           
           of
           Hospitality
           ,
           a
           Lover
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           sober
           ,
           just
           ,
           holy
           ,
           temperate
           ,
           holding
           fast
           the
           faithful
           Word
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           been
           taught
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           able
           by
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           both
           to
           exhort
           and
           to
           convince
           the
           Gain-sayers
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           incumbent
           upon
           such
           to
           do
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Flock
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           you
           Overseers
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
        
         
           The
           Elders
           which
           are
           among
           you
           ,
           I
           exhort
           ,
           who
           am
           also
           an
           Elder
           ,
           and
           a
           Witness
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           Partaker
           of
           the
           Glory
           that
           shall
           be
           reveal'd
           :
           Feed
           the
           Flock
           of
           God
           which
           is
           among
           you
           ,
           taking
           the
           Oversight
           thereof
           ,
           not
           by
           Constraint
           ,
           but
           willingly
           ;
           not
           for
           filthy
           Lucre
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           ready
           Mind
           ;
           neither
           as
           being
           Lords
           over
           God's
           Heritage
           ,
           but
           being
           Ensamples
           to
           the
           Flock
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Though
           they
           be
           not
           to
           Lord
           over
           the
           Flock
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           not
           a
           Respect
           due
           to
           th●m
           in
           their
           Place
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Let
           the
           Elders
           that
           rule
           well
           ,
           be
           counted
           worthy
           of
           double
           Honour
           ,
           especially
           they
           who
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Albeit
           then
           among
           true
           Christians
           every
           one
           that
           believeth
           is
           to
           have
           the
           Witness
           in
           himself
           ,
           
           being
           perswaded
           in
           himself
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           yet
           is
           there
           not
           also
           a
           real
           Subjection
           to
           be
           to
           one
           another
           in
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Prophets
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Prophets
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           32.
           
        
         
           Obey
           them
           that
           have
           the
           Rule
           over
           you
           ,
           &
           submit
           your selves
           ;
           for
           they
           watch
           for
           your
           Souls
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           must
           give
           Account
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           do
           it
           with
           Joy
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           Grief
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           unprofitable
           for
           you
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           17.
           
        
         
           And
           we
           beseech
           you
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           know
           them
           which
           labour
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           are
           over
           you
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           admonish
           you
           ;
           and
           to
           esteem
           them
           very
           highly
           in
           Love
           ,
           for
           their
           VVorks
           sake
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           ye
           younger
           ,
           submit
           your selves
           unto
           the
           Elder
           ;
           yea
           ,
           all
           of
           you
           be
           subject
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           be
           cloathed
           with
           Humility
           ;
           for
           God
           resisteth
           the
           Proud
           ,
           and
           giveth
           Grace
           unto
           the
           Humble
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           How
           ought
           true
           Teachers
           to
           minister
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           As
           every
           Man
           hath
           received
           the
           Gift
           ,
           even
           so
           Minister
           the
           same
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           good
           Stewards
           of
           the
           manifold
           Grace
           of
           God.
           If
           any
           speak
           let
           him
           speak
           as
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           :
           If
           any
           Man
           minister
           ,
           let
           him
           do
           it
           as
           of
           the
           Ability
           which
           God
           giveth
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           
           all
           things
           may
           be
           glorified
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           4.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           then
           ,
           that
           every
           true
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           to
           minister
           of
           the
           Gift
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           :
           But
           some
           are
           of
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           Natural
           Wisdom
           or
           Parts
           ,
           and
           human
           Learning
           are
           the
           Qualifications
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           absolute
           Necessity
           for
           a
           Minister
           ;
           but
           Grace
           they
           judge
           not
           to
           be
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           may
           be
           à
           Minister
           without
           it
           ;
           What
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
        
         
           A.
           A
           Bishop
           must
           be
           Sober
           ,
           Just
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Temperate
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Methinks
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           Blameless
           ,
           Just
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Sober
           and
           Temperate
           without
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           :
           So
           that
           if
           these
           Qualifications
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           then
           surely
           ,
           that
           without
           which
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           so
           qualified
           ,
           must
           be
           necessary
           also
           :
           But
           what
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Natural
           Wisdom
           and
           Human
           Learning
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Where
           is
           the
           Wise
           ?
           Where
           is
           the
           Scribe
           ?
           Where
           is
           the
           Disputer
           of
           this
           World
           ?
           Hath
           not
           God
           made
           foolish
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           this
           World
           ?
           For
           after
           that
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           World
           by
           Wisdom
           knew
           not
           God
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           by
           the
           Foolishness
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           
           to
           save
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           seems
           then
           the
           Preachings
           of
           the
           true
           Ministers
           are
           not
           gathered
           together
           by
           Wisdom
           and
           Learning
           :
           It
           hath
           been
           supposed
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           must
           be
           greatly
           skilled
           in
           Learning
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Sermon
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           Apostles
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Case
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           Christ
           sent
           me
           not
           to
           baptize
           ,
           but
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           not
           with
           Wisdom
           of
           Words
           ,
           lest
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           made
           of
           none
           Effect
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           17.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           was
           with
           you
           in
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           in
           Fear
           and
           in
           much
           Trembling
           ;
           and
           my
           Speech
           &
           my
           Preaching
           was
           not
           with
           enticing
           Words
           of
           Man's
           VVisdom
           ,
           but
           in
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           of
           Power
           ,
           that
           your
           Faith
           should
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           VVisdom
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           the
           Apostle
           layes
           far
           more
           Stress
           upon
           the
           Demonstration
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           then
           upon
           human
           Literature
           ;
           ought
           Ministers
           then
           to
           preach
           as
           the
           Spirit
           teacheth
           them
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Also
           we
           speak
           not
           in
           the
           Words
           which
           Man's
           Wisdom
           teacheth
           ,
           but
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           teacheth
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           they
           were
           all
           fill'd
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           and
           began
           to
           speak
           as
           the
           Spirit
           gave
           them
           Utterance
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           it
           Christ
           then
           that
           speaketh
           in
           and
           through
           his
           Ministers
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           it
           is
           not
           ye
           that
           speak
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           your
           Father
           ,
           which
           speaketh
           in
           you
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           20.
           
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           not
           ye
           that
           speak
           ,
           but
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Mark
           13.
           11.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           shall
           teach
           you
           in
           the
           same
           Hour
           ,
           what
           ye
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           12.
           
        
         
           Since
           ye
           seek
           a
           Proof
           of
           Christ
           speaking
           in
           me
           ,
           which
           to
           you
           ward
           is
           not
           weak
           ,
           but
           is
           mighty
           in
           you
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Apostle's
           Mind
           of
           that
           human
           Learning
           ,
           which
           some
           cry
           up
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           think
           so
           needful
           in
           a
           Minister
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Beware
           ,
           le●t
           any
           Man
           spoil
           you
           through
           Philosophy
           and
           vain
           Deceit
           ,
           after
           the
           Tradition
           of
           Men
           ,
           after
           the
           Rudiments
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           Christ
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           8.
           
        
         
           O
           Timothy
           ,
           keep
           that
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           thy
           Trust
           ,
           avoiding
           prophane
           and
           vain
           Babling
           and
           Oppositions
           of
           Science
           ,
           falsly
           so
           called
           ,
           1
           Tim
           6.
           20.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Though
           true
           Ministers
           speak
           not
           by
           the
           natural
           Wisdom
           of
           Man
           ;
           yet
           is
           their
           Testimony
           altogether
           void
           of
           Wisdom
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Howbeit
           ,
           we
           speak
           Wisdom
           among
           
           them
           that
           are
           perfect
           ;
           yet
           not
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           come
           to
           nought
           ;
           but
           we
           speak
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           in
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           even
           ,
           the
           hidden
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           God
           ordained
           before
           the
           World
           to
           our
           Glory
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Reason
           that
           Man
           by
           his
           natural
           Wisdom
           is
           not
           capable
           to
           minister
           in
           the
           Things
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           what
           Man
           knoweth
           the
           Things
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           save
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           him
           ?
           Even
           so
           the
           Things
           of
           God
           knoweth
           no
           Man
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           But
           the
           natlural
           Man
           receiveth
           not
           the
           Things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           Foolishness
           unto
           him
           ;
           neither
           can
           he
           know
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           spiritually
           discerned
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           11
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           These
           Scriptures
           do
           sufficiently
           hold
           forth
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Call
           to
           the
           Ministry
           is
           from
           God
           ;
           that
           which
           maketh
           a
           true
           Minister
           ,
           is
           the
           Gift
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           the
           true
           and
           effectual
           Preaching
           of
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           inward
           Teaching
           and
           Leading
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           But
           what
           say
           the
           Scriptures
           touching
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Let
           him
           that
           is
           taught
           in
           the
           VVord
           ,
           communicate
           unto
           him
           that
           teacheth
           in
           all
           good
           Things
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           6.
           
        
         
           If
           we
           have
           sown
           unto
           you
           spiritual
           Things
           
           is
           it
           a
           great
           Matter
           if
           we
           shall
           ●eap
           your
           carnal
           Things
           ?
           If
           others
           be
           Partakers
           of
           this
           Power
           over
           you
           ,
           are
           not
           we
           rather
           ?
           Nevertheless
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           used
           this
           Power
           but
           suffer
           all
           Things
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           hinder
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           :
           Do
           ye
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           minister
           about
           holy
           Things
           ,
           live
           of
           the
           Things
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           they
           which
           wait
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           are
           Partakers
           with
           the
           Altar
           ;
           even
           so
           hath
           the
           Lord
           ordained
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           live
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           muzle
           the
           Ox
           that
           treadeth
           out
           the
           Corn
           ;
           and
           the
           Labourer
           is
           worthy
           of
           his
           Reward
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           by
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           there
           lyeth
           an
           Obligation
           upon
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           help
           with
           outward
           Things
           such
           as
           truly
           minister
           unto
           them
           spiritual
           ;
           but
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           voluntary
           ;
           ought
           not
           therefore
           true
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           sure
           of
           this
           or
           not
           ?
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           of
           himself
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
           and
           what
           adviseth
           he
           others
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           I
           have
           used
           none
           of
           these
           Things
           ;
           neither
           have
           I
           written
           those
           Things
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           done
           unto
           me
           ;
           for
           it
           were
           better
           for
           me
           to
           dye
           ,
           then
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           make
           my
           Glorying
           void
           ;
           for
           though
           I
           preach
           
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           glory
           of
           ;
           for
           Necessity
           is
           laid
           upon
           me
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Wo
           is
           unto
           me
           if
           I
           preach
           not
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           if
           I
           do
           this
           Thing
           willingly
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           Reward
           ;
           but
           if
           against
           my
           Will
           a
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           committed
           unto
           me
           ,
           what
           is
           my
           Reward
           then
           ?
           Verely
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           make
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           without
           Charge
           ,
           that
           I
           abuse
           not
           my
           Power
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           coveted
           no
           Man's
           Silver
           ,
           or
           Gold
           ,
           or
           Apparel
           ;
           yea
           ,
           ye
           your selves
           know
           that
           these
           Hands
           have
           ministred
           unto
           my
           Necessities
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           were
           with
           me
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           all
           Things
           ,
           how
           that
           so
           Labo●ring
           ye
           ought
           to
           support
           the
           Weak
           ,
           and
           to
           remember
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           how
           he
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           more
           blessed
           to
           give
           ,
           then
           to
           receive
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           s
           observable
           that
           the
           Apostle
           every
           where
           makes
           special
           mention
           among
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           given
           to
           Filthy
           Luchre
           ;
           What
           ought
           we
           then
           to
           think
           of
           these
           Teachers
           as
           will
           not
           preach
           without
           Hire
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           will
           by
           Violence
           take
           from
           those
           who
           receive
           no
           Spirituals
           from
           them
           ?
           are
           they
           like
           to
           be
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ?
           or
           what
           else
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           of
           such
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Yea
           ,
           they
           are
           greedy
           Dogs
           ,
           which
           
           can
           never
           have
           enough
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           Shepherds
           that
           cannot
           understand
           ▪
           they
           all
           look
           to
           their
           own
           Way
           ,
           every
           one
           for
           his
           Gain
           from
           his
           Quarter
           ,
           Isa.
           56.
           11.
           
        
         
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           Prophesie
           against
           the
           Shepherds
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           say
           unto
           them
           ,
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           unto
           the
           Shepherds
           ,
           Wo
           be
           to
           the
           Shepherds
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           do
           feed
           themselves
           :
           Should
           not
           the
           Shepherds
           feed
           the
           Flock
           ?
           Ye
           eat
           the
           Fat
           ,
           and
           ye
           cloath
           you
           with
           the
           Wool
           ,
           ye
           kill
           them
           that
           are
           fed
           ;
           but
           ye
           feed
           not
           the
           Flock
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           live
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           Surely
           because
           my
           Flock
           became
           a
           Prey
           ,
           and
           my
           Flock
           became
           Meat
           to
           every
           Beast
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Shepherd
           :
           Neither
           did
           my
           Shepherds
           search
           for
           my
           Flock
           ;
           but
           the
           Shepherds
           fed
           themselves
           ,
           and
           fed
           not
           my
           Flock
           ,
           Ezek.
           ●4
           .
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           concerning
           the
           Prophets
           that
           make
           my
           people
           ERR
           ,
           that
           bite
           with
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           cry
           PEACE
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           putteth
           not
           into
           their
           Mouthes
           ,
           they
           even
           prepare
           WAR
           against
           him
           :
           The
           Heads
           thereof
           judge
           for
           Reward
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           thereof
           Teach
           for
           Hire
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           thereof
           divine
           for
           Money
           ;
           yet
           will
           they
           lean
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Is
           not
           the
           Lord
           amongst
           us
           ?
           
           None
           Evil
           can
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           Michah
           3.
           5
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Q.
           These
           are
           plain
           Testimonies
           from
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           Are
           there
           none
           such
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Perverse
           Disputings
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           Minds
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           supposing
           that
           Gain
           is
           Godliness
           ,
           from
           such
           withdraw
           thy self
           ;
           But
           Godliness
           with
           Contentment
           is
           great
           Gain
           :
           For
           we
           brought
           ●othing
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           we
           can
           carry
           nothing
           out
           ;
           and
           having
           Food
           and
           Rayment
           ,
           let
           us
           therewith
           be
           content
           .
           But
           they
           that
           will
           be
           Rich
           ,
           fall
           into
           Temptation
           and
           a
           Snare
           ,
           and
           into
           many
           foolish
           and
           hurtful
           Lusts
           ,
           which
           drown
           Men
           in
           Destruction
           and
           Perdition
           ;
           For
           the
           Love
           of
           Money
           is
           the
           Root
           of
           all
           Evil
           ,
           which
           while
           some
           coveted
           after
           ,
           they
           have
           erred
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           pierced
           themselves
           through
           with
           many
           Sorrows
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           For
           Men
           shall
           be
           Lovers
           of
           their
           own
           selves
           ,
           Covetous
           ,
           Boasters
           ,
           Proud
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           Disobedient
           to
           Parents
           ,
           Unthankful
           ,
           Unholy
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           2.
           
        
         
           For
           there
           are
           many
           unruly
           and
           vain
           Talkers
           and
           Deceive●s
           especially
           they
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           whose
           Mouthes
           must
           be
           stopped
           ;
           
           who
           subvert
           whole
           Houses
           ,
           teaching
           things
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           for
           Filthy
           Lucre's
           sake
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           But
           there
           were
           False
           Prophets
           also
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           even
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           False
           Teachers
           among
           you
           ,
           who
           privily
           shall
           bring
           in
           Damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           even
           Denying
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           upon
           themselves
           swift
           Destruction
           ;
           And
           many
           shall
           follow
           their
           Pernicious
           Wayes
           ,
           by
           Reason
           of
           whom
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           shall
           be
           Evil
           spoaken
           of
           .
           And
           through
           Covetousness
           shall
           they
           with
           feigned
           Words
           make
           Merchandize
           of
           you
           ,
           whose
           Judgment
           now
           of
           a
           long
           time
           lingereth
           not
           ,
           and
           their
           Damnation
           slumbreth
           not
           :
           Having
           Eyes
           full
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           that
           cannot
           cease
           from
           Sin
           ,
           beguiling
           unstable
           Souls
           ;
           an
           Heart
           they
           have
           exercised
           with
           Covetous
           Practices
           .
           Cursed
           Children
           ,
           which
           have
           forsaken
           the
           Right
           Way
           ,
           and
           are
           gone
           astray
           ,
           following
           the
           Way
           of
           Balaam
           the
           Son
           of
           Bozor
           ,
           who
           loved
           the
           Wages
           of
           Unrighteousness
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           VVo
           unto
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           gone
           in
           the
           VVay
           of
           Cain
           ,
           and
           run
           greedily
           after
           the
           Error
           of
           Balaam
           for
           Reward
           ,
           and
           perished
           in
           the
           Gain-saying
           of
           Corah
           :
           These
           are
           Murmurers
           ,
           Complainners
           ,
           walking
           after
           their
           own
           Lust●
           ;
           and
           their
           Mouth
           speaketh
           Great
           
           Swelling
           VVords
           ,
           having
           men's
           Persons
           in
           Admiration
           because
           of
           Advantage
           ,
           Jude
           11.
           16.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Ought
           there
           to
           be
           any
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Let
           all
           things
           be
           done
           decently
           ,
           and
           in
           Order
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           40.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           Good
           Order
           is
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Church
           concerning
           Preachers
           ?
           Is
           it
           fit
           that
           only
           one
           or
           two
           speak
           ,
           or
           may
           more
           ,
           if
           moved
           thereto
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           any
           thing
           be
           revealed
           to
           another
           that
           sitteth
           by
           ,
           let
           the
           first
           hold
           his
           Peace
           ;
           For
           ye
           may
           all
           Prophesie
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           learn
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           may
           be
           comforted
           .
           And
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Prophets
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           but
           of
           Peace
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           there
           any
           Promise
           that
           Daughters
           as
           well
           as
           Sons
           shall
           Prophesie
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           pour
           out
           of
           my
           Spirit
           upon
           all
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           your
           Sons
           and
           your
           Daughters
           shall
           Prophesie
           ;
           your
           Old
           Men
           shall
           dream
           Dreams
           ,
           your
           Young
           Men
           shall
           see
           Visions
           ,
           Joel
           2.
           28.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           Is
           that
           Promise
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           this
           is
           that
           which
           was
           spoaken
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Joel
           ,
           And
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           I
           will
           pour
           out
           of
           my
           Spirit
           upon
           all
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           your
           Sons
           and
           your
           Daughters
           shall
           prophesie
           ;
           and
           your
           Young
           Men
           shall
           see
           Visions
           ,
           and
           your
           Old
           Men
           shall
           dream
           Dreams
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           there
           any
           such
           Instance
           of
           old
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           the
           same
           Man
           had
           four
           Daughters
           ,
           Virgins
           ,
           which
           did
           Prophesie
           ,
           Acts
           21.
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           may
           all
           Women
           speak
           ;
           or
           are
           any
           commanded
           to
           keep
           Silence
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Let
           your
           Women
           keep
           Silence
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           permitted
           unto
           them
           to
           speak
           ▪
           but
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           under
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           also
           saith
           the
           Law.
           And
           if
           they
           will
           learn
           any
           thing
           ,
           let
           them
           ask
           their
           Husbands
           at
           Home
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Shame
           for
           VVomen
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           Let
           the
           Woman
           learn
           in
           Silence
           with
           all
           Subjection
           .
           But
           I
           suffer
           not
           a
           VVoman
           to
           teach
           or
           usurp
           Authority
           over
           the
           Man
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           in
           Silence
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           The
           first
           of
           these
           seems
           only
           to
           relate
           to
           
           Women
           that
           have
           Husbands
           ;
           What
           comes
           of
           them
           that
           have
           none
           ;
           The
           second
           speaks
           nothing
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           she
           ought
           not
           to
           usurp
           Authority
           over
           the
           Man
           ;
           Hath
           this
           no
           Limitation
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           same
           Apostle
           give
           Directions
           how
           Women
           that
           speak
           should
           behave
           themselves
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Every
           man
           Praying
           or
           Prophecying
           ,
           having
           his
           Head
           covered
           ,
           dishonoureth
           his
           Head
           :
           But
           every
           Woman
           that
           Prayeth
           or
           Prophesieth
           with
           her
           Head
           uncovered
           ,
           dishonoureth
           her
           Head
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           even
           all
           one
           as
           if
           she
           were
           shaven
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           VVHat
           is
           the
           Worship
           that
           is
           acceptible
           to
           God
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           the
           Hour
           cometh
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           True
           VVorshippers
           shall
           worship
           the
           Father
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ;
           for
           the
           Father
           seeketh
           such
           to
           worship
           him
           .
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           worship
           him
           ,
           must
           worship
           
           him
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           Joh.
           4.
           23.
           24.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Seeing
           Prayer
           is
           a
           Part
           of
           Worship
           ,
           when
           ought
           we
           to
           pray
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           he
           spake
           a
           Parable
           unto
           them
           to
           this
           End
           ,
           That
           Men
           ought
           alwayes
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fai●t
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           1.
           
        
         
           Pray
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           God
           hear
           the
           Prayers
           of
           all
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Lord
           is
           nigh
           unto
           all
           them
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           in
           Truth
           ,
           Psal.
           145.
           18.
           
        
         
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Difference
           between
           the
           Jew
           and
           the
           Greek
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           Lord
           over
           all
           is
           rich
           unto
           all
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Hath
           God
           no
           respect
           to
           the
           Manner
           of
           Calling
           upon
           him
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Lord
           is
           nigh
           to
           all
           them
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           in
           Truth
           ,
           Psal.
           145.
           18.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           is
           far
           from
           the
           Wicked
           ;
           but
           he
           heareth
           the
           Prayer
           of
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           Prov.
           15.
           29.
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           heareth
           not
           ▪
           Sinners
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           Man
           be
           a
           Worshipper
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doth
           his
           Will
           ,
           him
           he
           heareth
           ,
           John
           9.
           31.
           
        
         
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Confidence
           that
           we
           have
           in
           him
           .
           that
           if
           we
           ask
           any
           Thing
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           VVill
           ,
           he
           heareth
           us
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           After
           whae
           Manner
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           then
           declare
           he
           will
           Pray
           ?
        
         
           A.
           What
           is
           it
           then
           ?
           I
           will
           pray
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           pray
           with
           the
           Understanding
           also
           :
           I
           will
           sing
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           sing
           with
           the
           Understanding
           also
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Must
           we
           then
           pray
           alwayes
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Praying
           alwayes
           ,
           with
           all
           Prayer
           and
           Supplication
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           VVatching
           thereunto
           with
           all
           Perseverance
           and
           Supplication
           for
           all
           Saints
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           18.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Since
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           pray
           alwayes
           in
           it
           ,
           can
           we
           do
           it
           of
           our selves
           without
           the
           Help
           thereof
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Likewise
           the
           Spirit
           also
           helpeth
           our
           Infirmities
           :
           for
           we
           know
           not
           what
           we
           should
           pray
           for
           as
           we
           ought
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           it self
           maketh
           Intercession
           for
           us
           with
           Groanings
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           uttered
           .
           And
           he
           that
           searcheth
           the
           Hearts
           ,
           knoweth
           what
           is
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           he
           maketh
           Intercession
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           Leadings
           and
           
           Help
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Prayers
           are
           altogether
           unprofitable
           ;
           may
           not
           a
           Man
           truly
           utter
           these
           Things
           that
           are
           Spiritual
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           's
           Assistance
           ?
        
         
           A.
           VVherefore
           I
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           speaking
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           calleth
           Jesus
           Accursed
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           That
           is
           strange
           :
           It
           seems
           the
           Spirit
           〈◊〉
           much
           more
           necessary
           then
           many
           called
           Christistians
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           can
           scarce
           give
           a
           good
           Account
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           it
           ,
           or
           want
           it
           :
           But
           if
           a
           Man
           speak
           Things
           true
           upon
           the
           Matter
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           true
           as
           from
           him
           ,
           if
           spoaken
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           though
           they
           say
           ,
           The
           Lord
           liveth
           ,
           surely
           they
           swear
           falsly
           ,
           Jer.
           5.
           2.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           is
           apparent
           from
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           is
           in
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           not
           limitted
           to
           a
           certain
           Place
           ,
           neither
           to
           any
           certain
           Time
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           them
           that
           plead
           for
           the
           Observation
           of
           certain
           Dayes
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           now
           ,
           after
           that
           ye
           have
           known
           God
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           are
           known
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           turn
           ye
           again
           to
           the
           weak
           and
           beggarly
           Elements
           ,
           whereunto
           ye
           desire
           again
           to
           be
           i●
           Bondage
           :
           Ye
           observe
           Dayes
           ,
           and
           Months
           ,
           and
           Times
           ,
           and
           Years
           ;
           I
           am
           afraid
           of
           you
           ,
           lest
           
           I
           have
           bestowed
           upon
           you
           Labour
           in
           vain
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Let
           no
           Man
           therefore
           judge
           you
           in
           Meat
           or
           Drink
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           an
           Holy
           Day
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           New
           Moon
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           Day
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           Shadow
           of
           Things
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           the
           Body
           is
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           may
           not
           some
           Christians
           ,
           as
           lawfully
           esteem
           all
           Dayes
           alike
           ,
           as
           others
           may
           esteem
           some
           Dayes
           above
           another
           ?
           What
           Rule
           giveth
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
        
         
           A.
           One
           Man
           esteemeth
           one
           Day
           above
           another
           ,
           another
           esteemeth
           every
           Day
           alike
           ;
           let
           every
           Man
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           Mind
           :
           He
           that
           regardeth
           a
           Day
           ,
           regardeth
           it
           unto
           the
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           rega●deth
           not
           the
           Day
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           regard
           it
           .
           He
           that
           eateth
           ,
           eateth
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           he
           giveth
           God
           Thanks
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           eateth
           not
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           eateth
           not
           ,
           and
           giveth
           God
           Thanks
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           is
           it
           not
           convenient
           and
           necessary
           that
           there
           be
           a
           Day
           set
           apart
           to
           Meet
           and
           Worship
           God
           in
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Apostles
           a●d
           Primitive
           Christians
           use
           to
           meet
           upon
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Collections
           ,
           and
           to
           Worship
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Now
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Collection
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           given
           Order
           to
           the
           
           Churches
           of
           Galatia
           ,
           even
           so
           do
           ye
           upon
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           :
           Let
           every
           one
           of
           you
           lay
           by
           him
           in
           store
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           prosper'd
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           Gatherings
           when
           I
           come
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           1.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Baptism
             and
             Bread
             and
             VVine
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           HOw
           many
           BAPTISMS
           are
           there
           ?
        
         
           A.
           One
           Lord
           ,
           One
           Faith
           ,
           One
           Baptism
           ,
           Ephes.
           4
           ▪
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Baptism
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           like
           Figure
           ,
           whereunto
           even
           Baptism
           doth
           now
           save
           us
           :
           not
           the
           putting
           away
           the
           Filth
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           but
           the
           Answer
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           gone
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           on
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Authorities
           ,
           and
           Powers
           ,
           being
           made
           subject
           unto
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           John
           the
           Baptist
           of
           Christ's
           Baptism
           ?
           how
           distinguisheth
           he
           it
           from
           his
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           I
           indeed
           baptize
           you
           with
           Water
           unto
           Repentance
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           cometh
           after
           me
           ,
           is
           Mightier
           then
           I
           ,
           whose
           Shoes
           I
           am
           not
           worthy
           to
           bear
           ,
           he
           shall
           baptize
           you
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           with
           Fire
           ,
           Mat.
           3.
           11.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           not
           Christ
           so
           distinguish
           it
           also
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           being
           assembled
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           commanded
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           not
           depart
           from
           Jerusalem
           ;
           but
           wait
           for
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           which
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           ye
           have
           heard
           of
           me
           ▪
           For
           John
           truly
           baptized
           with
           Water
           ;
           but
           ye
           shall
           be
           baptized
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           not
           many
           dayes
           hence
           ,
           Act.
           1.
           4.
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           also
           observe
           this
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           as
           I
           beg●n
           to
           speak
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           fell
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           on
           us
           at
           the
           Beginning
           ;
           Then
           remembred
           I
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           how
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           John
           indeed
           baptized
           with
           Water
           ;
           but
           ye
           shall
           be
           baptiz'd
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Acts
           11.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Then
           it
           seems
           
           John's
           Baptism
           must
           pass
           away
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           may
           take
           place
           ;
           because
           John
           must
           decrease
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           increase
           ?
        
         
           A.
           He
           must
           increase
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           decrease
           ,
           John
           30.
           30.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           then
           ,
           many
           may
           be
           sprinkled
           with
           〈◊〉
           dipped
           &
           baptized
           in
           Water
           ,
           &
           yet
           not
           
           truly
           baptized
           with
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Christ
           ?
           What
           are
           the
           Real
           Effects
           in
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           baptized
           with
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Know
           ye
           not
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           of
           us
           as
           were
           baptized
           into
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           were
           baptized
           into
           his
           Death
           ?
           Therefore
           we
           are
           buried
           with
           him
           by
           Baptism
           into
           Death
           ,
           that
           like
           as
           Christ
           was
           raised
           up
           from
           the
           Dead
           by
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           even
           so
           we
           also
           should
           walk
           in
           Newness
           of
           Life
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           For
           as
           many
           of
           you
           as
           have
           been
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           have
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           27.
           
        
         
           Buried
           with
           him
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           wherein
           also
           ye
           are
           risen
           with
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Operation
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           perceive
           there
           was
           a
           Baptism
           of
           Water
           ,
           which
           was
           
           John's
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           by
           John
           himself
           contra-distinguished
           from
           Christ's
           :
           Was
           there
           not
           likewise
           something
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           of
           eating
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drinking
           Wine
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           him
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           I
           have
           received
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           which
           also
           I
           delivered
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           same
           Night
           in
           which
           he
           was
           betrayed
           took
           Bread
           ,
           &
           when
           he
           had
           given
           Thanks
           ,
           he
           brake
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Take
           ,
           eat
           ;
           this
           is
           my
           
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           broken
           for
           you
           ;
           this
           do
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           me
           .
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           also
           he
           took
           the
           Cup
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           supped
           ,
           saying
           ,
           This
           Cup
           is
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           my
           Blood
           ;
           this
           do
           ye
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           ye
           drink
           it
           ,
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           me
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           
             Q
             ▪
          
           How
           long
           was
           this
           to
           continue
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           ye
           eat
           this
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drink
           this
           Cup
           ,
           ye
           do
           shew
           the
           Lord's
           Death
           till
           he
           come
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           26.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Did
           Christ
           promise
           to
           come
           again
           to
           his
           Desciples
           ?
        
         
           A.
           I
           will
           not
           leave
           you
           comfortless
           ;
           I
           will
           come
           to
           you
           .
           Jesus
           answered
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           if
           a
           Man
           love
           me
           ,
           he
           will
           keep
           my
           Words
           ;
           and
           my
           Father
           will
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           Abode
           with
           him
           ,
           Joh.
           14.
           18
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           this
           an
           Inward
           Coming
           ?
        
         
           A.
           At
           that
           Day
           ye
           shall
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           in
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           ye
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           you
           ,
           Joh.
           14.
           20.
           
        
         
           Q.
           But
           it
           would
           seem
           this
           was
           even
           practised
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           after
           Christ
           was
           come
           in
           wardly
           ;
           Was
           it
           so
           that
           there
           were
           certain
           Appointments
           positivelycommanded
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Zealously
           and
           Conscientiously
           practised
           by
           the
           Saints
           of
           Old
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           of
           perpetual
           
           Continuance
           ,
           nor
           yet
           now
           needful
           to
           be
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           then
           your
           Lord
           and
           Master
           have
           washed
           your
           Feet
           ,
           ye
           also
           ought
           to
           wash
           one
           another's
           Feet
           ;
           For
           I
           have
           given
           you
           an
           Example
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           do
           as
           I
           have
           done
           to
           you
           Joh.
           13.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           For
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           lay
           upon
           you
           no
           greater
           B●rden
           then
           these
           necessary
           Things
           ,
           that
           ye
           abstain
           from
           Meats
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           from
           Blood
           ,
           and
           from
           Things
           strangled
           ,
           and
           from
           Fornication
           ;
           from
           which
           if
           ye
           keep
           your selves
           ,
           ye
           shall
           do
           well
           ;
           farewell
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Is
           any
           man
           sick
           among
           you
           ,
           let
           him
           call
           for
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           pray
           over
           him
           ,
           anointing
           him
           with
           Oyl
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Jam.
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           Q.
           These
           Commands
           are
           no
           less
           positive
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           yea
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           are
           asserted
           as
           the
           very
           Sense
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           no
           less
           necessary
           then
           abstaining
           from
           Fornication
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Generality
           of
           Protestants
           have
           laid
           them
           aside
           ,
           as
           not
           of
           perpetual
           Continuance
           :
           But
           what
           other
           Scriptures
           are
           there
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           that
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           to
           Continue
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           not
           Meat
           
           and
           Drink
           ;
           but
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           17.
           
        
         
           Let
           no
           Man
           therefore
           judge
           you
           in
           Meat
           or
           in
           Drink
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           an
           Holy
           Day
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           New
           Moon
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           Dayes
           :
           Wherefore
           if
           ye
           be
           dead
           with
           Christ
           from
           the
           Rudiments
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           why
           ,
           as
           though
           living
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           ye
           subject
           to
           Ordinances
           (
           touch
           no
           ,
           taste
           not
           ,
           handle
           not
           ,
           which
           all
           are
           to
           perish
           with
           the
           Using
           )
           after
           the
           Commandments
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Men
           ?
           Col.
           2.
           16
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Q.
           These
           Scriptures
           are
           very
           plain
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           much
           for
           the
           abolishing
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           ought
           can
           be
           alledged
           for
           the
           former
           :
           But
           what
           is
           the
           Bread
           then
           wherewith
           the
           Saints
           are
           to
           be
           nourished
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Then
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Moses
           gave
           you
           not
           that
           Bread
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           my
           Father
           giveth
           you
           the
           True
           Bread
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           the
           Bread
           of
           God
           is
           he
           which
           comes
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           giveth
           Life
           unto
           the
           World.
           Then
           said
           they
           unto
           him
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           evermore
           give
           us
           this
           Bread
           ?
           And
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           ;
           he
           that
           cometh
           to
           me
           ,
           shall
           never
           H●●ger
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           believeth
           on
           me
           shall
           never
           Thirst.
           I
           am
           that
           Bread
           of
           Life
           :
           
           Your
           Fathers
           did
           eat
           Manna
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           are
           Dead
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           Bread
           which
           cometh
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           eat
           thereof
           ,
           and
           not
           dye
           .
           I
           am
           the
           Living
           Bread
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           If
           any
           man
           eat
           of
           this
           Bread
           ,
           he
           shall
           live
           forever
           :
           and
           the
           Bread
           that
           I
           will
           give
           him
           ,
           is
           my
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           give
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           Jews
           therefore
           strove
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           saying
           ,
           How
           can
           this
           man
           give
           us
           his
           Flesh
           to
           eat
           ?
           Then
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Except
           ye
           eat
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           ye
           have
           no
           Life
           in
           you
           :
           Whoso
           eateth
           my
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           drinketh
           my
           Blood
           ,
           hath
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           raise
           him
           up
           at
           the
           Last
           Day
           ;
           For
           my
           Flesh
           is
           Meat
           indeed
           ,
           and
           my
           Blood
           is
           Drink
           indeed
           .
           He
           that
           eateth
           my
           Flesh
           and
           drinketh
           my
           Blood
           ,
           dwelleth
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           him
           .
           As
           the
           Living
           Father
           hath
           sent
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           live
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           eateth
           me
           ,
           even
           he
           shall
           live
           by
           me
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Bread
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           not
           as
           your
           Fathers
           did
           eat
           Manna
           ,
           &
           are
           dead
           :
           He
           that
           eateth
           of
           this
           Bread
           shall
           live
           forever
           ,
           John
           6.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           48
           ,
           49
           ,
           50
           ,
           51
           ,
           52
           ,
           53
           ,
           54
           ,
           55
           ,
           56
           ,
           57
           ,
           58.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             general
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Question
           ,
           VVHat
           is
           True
           RELIGION
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Pure
           Religion
           and
           Undefiled
           is
           this
           ,
           To
           visit
           the
           Fatherless
           and
           the
           Widdow
           in
           their
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           himself
           unspotted
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           27.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           required
           of
           man
           ?
        
         
           A.
           He
           hath
           shewed
           thee
           ,
           O
           man
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           :
           and
           what
           doth
           the
           Lord
           require
           of
           thee
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           justly
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           humbly
           with
           thy
           God
           ?
           Michah
           6.
           8.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           this
           man
           will
           I
           look
           ,
           even
           to
           him
           that
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           contrite
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           trembles
           at
           my
           Word
           ,
           Isa.
           66.
           2.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           God
           then
           require
           People
           to
           be
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           tremble
           at
           his
           Word
           ?
           was
           there
           any
           such
           among
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Then
           were
           assembled
           unto
           me
           every
           one
           that
           trembled
           at
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           God
           of
           
             Israeal
             ,
             Ezra
          
           9.
           4.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           therefore
           let
           us
           make
           a
           Covenant
           with
           our
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           away
           all
           the
           Wives
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           born
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Counsel
           of
           my
           Lord
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           that
           tremble
           at
           the
           Commandment
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           Ezra
           10.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           seems
           Ezra
           loved
           well
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           high
           Esteem
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           since
           he
           would
           have
           their
           Counsel
           followed
           :
           Do
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Prophets
           point
           out
           Quakers
           or
           Tremblers
           ,
           as
           God's
           People
           ?
        
         
           A
           Hear
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ye
           that
           tremble
           at
           his
           Word
           :
           Your
           Brethren
           that
           hated
           you
           ,
           that
           cast
           you
           out
           for
           my
           Names
           sake
           ,
           said
           ,
           Let
           the
           Lord
           be
           glorified
           ;
           but
           he
           shall
           appear
           to
           your
           Joy
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           Isa.
           66.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           me
           a
           Name
           of
           Joy
           ,
           a
           Praise
           and
           an
           Honour
           before
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           shall
           hear
           all
           the
           Good
           that
           I
           do
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           fear
           and
           tremble
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Goodness
           and
           for
           all
           the
           Prosperity
           that
           I
           procure
           unto
           it
           ,
           Jer.
           33.
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           The
           Prophets
           promise
           good
           Things
           there
           to
           Quakers
           ;
           what
           becometh
           of
           these
           that
           tremble
           not
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           such
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Hear
           now
           this
           ,
           O
           foolish
           People
           !
           and
           without
           Understanding
           ,
           which
           have
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           see
           not
           ,
           which
           have
           Ears
           ,
           and
           hear
           not
           ,
           
           fear
           ye
           not
           me
           ?
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           will
           ye
           not
           tremble
           at
           my
           Presence
           ?
           &c.
           Jer.
           5.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           then
           all
           God's
           Children
           Quakers
           ?
           and
           are
           we
           commanded
           to
           quake
           or
           tremble
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           both
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Scrve
           the
           Lord
           with
           Fear
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           with
           Trembling
           ,
           Psal.
           2.
           11.
           
        
         
           I
           make
           a
           Decree
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           Dominion
           of
           my
           Kingdom
           ,
           Men
           fear
           and
           tremble
           before
           the
           God
           of
           Daniel
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           and
           stedfast
           forever
           ,
           Dan.
           6.
           26.
           
        
         
           Work
           out
           your
           own
           Salvation
           with
           Fear
           and
           Trembling
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           be
           the
           chief
           Commandments
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Thou
           shalt
           love
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           with
           all
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           thy
           Mind
           :
           This
           is
           the
           first
           and
           great
           Commandment
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           is
           like
           unto
           it
           ;
           Thou
           shale
           love
           thy
           Neighbour
           as
           thy self
           :
           On
           these
           two
           Commandments
           hang
           all
           the
           Law
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           40.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           ought
           a
           Christian
           to
           seek
           after
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Seek
           ye
           first
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           Things
           shall
           be
           added
           unto
           you
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           33.
           
        
         
           Q.
           How
           ought
           Christians
           to
           behave
           themselves
           in
           this
           World
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           But
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Time
           is
           short
           :
           It
           remaineth
           ,
           That
           both
           they
           that
           have
           Wives
           be
           as
           though
           they
           had
           none
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           weep
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           wept
           not
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           rejoyce
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           rejoyced
           not
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           buy
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           possessed
           not
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           use
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           not
           abusing
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Fashion
           of
           this
           World
           passeth
           away
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           further
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           fit
           for
           Christian
           Men
           and
           Women
           to
           be
           found
           in
           ?
        
         
           A.
           I
           will
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Men
           pray
           every
           where
           ,
           lifting
           up
           holy
           Hands
           with
           out
           Wrath
           &
           Doubting
           :
           In
           like
           Manner
           also
           ,
           that
           Women
           adorn
           themselves
           in
           modest
           Apparel
           ,
           with
           Shamefastness
           and
           Sobriety
           ;
           not
           with
           broidered
           Hair
           ,
           or
           Gold
           ,
           or
           Pearles
           ,
           or
           costly
           Array
           ;
           but
           (
           which
           becometh
           Women
           professing
           Godliness
           )
           with
           good
           Works
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Q.
           I
           observe
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           is
           much
           against
           the
           Vanity
           and
           Superfluity
           of
           Cloathes
           among
           Christians
           ;
           what
           saith
           Peter
           to
           this
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Whose
           Adorning
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           that
           outward
           Adorning
           of
           plating
           the
           Hair
           ,
           of
           wearing
           of
           Gold
           ,
           or
           of
           putting
           on
           of
           Apparel
           :
           But
           let
           it
           be
           the
           hidden
           Men
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           is
           not
           corruptible
           ;
           even
           ,
           the
           Ornament
           
           of
           a
           meek
           ,
           quiet
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           of
           great
           Price
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           The
           Apostle
           is
           very
           plain
           there
           ;
           but
           what
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           to
           Respect
           of
           Persons
           among
           Christians
           ?
        
         
           A.
           My
           Brethren
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           Faith
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           with
           Respect
           of
           persons
           :
           for
           if
           there
           come
           unto
           your
           Assembly
           a
           Man
           with
           a
           Gold
           Ring
           in
           goodly
           Apparel
           ;
           and
           there
           come
           in
           also
           a
           poor
           Man
           in
           vile
           Rayment
           ;
           but
           ye
           have
           Respect
           to
           him
           that
           weareth
           the
           gay
           Clothing
           ,
           and
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           sit
           thou
           here
           in
           a
           good
           Place
           ;
           and
           say
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           stand
           thou
           there
           ,
           or
           sit
           here
           under
           my
           Foot-stool
           :
           Are
           you
           not
           then
           partial
           in
           your selves
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           Judges
           of
           evil
           Thoughts
           ?
           hearken
           my
           beloved
           Brethren
           ;
           hath
           not
           God
           chosen
           the
           poor
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           rich
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           love
           him
           ;
           but
           ye
           have
           despised
           the
           poor
           .
           Do
           not
           rich
           Men
           oppress
           you
           ,
           and
           draw
           you
           before
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           blaspheme
           that
           worthy
           Name
           by
           the
           which
           ye
           are
           called
           ?
           If
           ye
           fulfil
           the
           royal
           Law
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           love
           thy
           Neighbour
           as
           thy self
           ,
           ye
           do
           well
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           have
           Respect
           to
           Persons
           ,
           ye
           commit
           Sin
           ,
           and
           are
           
           convinced
           of
           the
           Law
           as
           Transgressors
           ,
           Jam.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Though
           that
           be
           indeed
           sufficient
           to
           reprove
           the
           different
           Rancks
           among
           Christians
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           Riches
           or
           Birth
           ;
           yet
           is
           there
           not
           a
           relative
           Respect
           among
           Christians
           ,
           as
           betwixt
           Master
           and
           Servant
           :
           what
           Admonitions
           gives
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Servants
           be
           obedient
           to
           them
           that
           are
           your
           Masters
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           with
           Fear
           and
           Trembling
           ,
           in
           Singleness
           of
           your
           Heart
           ,
           as
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           not
           with
           Eye-Service
           ,
           as
           Men
           Pleasers
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doing
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Heart
           ;
           with
           Good
           will
           doing
           Service
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Men
           ;
           knowing
           that
           whatsoever
           good
           Thing
           any
           Man
           doth
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           he
           receive
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whether
           ,
           he
           be
           bond
           or
           free
           And
           ye
           Masters
           ,
           do
           the
           same
           Things
           unto
           them
           ,
           forbearing
           Threatning
           ,
           knowing
           that
           your
           Master
           also
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           Respect
           of
           Persons
           with
           him
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Servants
           ,
           obey
           in
           all
           things
           your
           Masters
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           not
           with
           Eye
           Service
           ,
           as
           Men-Pleasers
           ,
           but
           in
           Singleness
           of
           Heart
           ,
           fearing
           God
           :
           And
           whatsoever
           ye
           do
           ,
           do
           it
           heartily
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           Men
           ,
           
           knowing
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Lord
           ye
           shall
           receive
           the
           Reward
           of
           the
           Inheritance
           ;
           for
           ye
           serve
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           :
           But
           he
           that
           doth
           Wrong
           shall
           receive
           for
           the
           Wrong
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Respect
           of
           Persons
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           Masters
           ,
           give
           unto
           your
           Servants
           that
           which
           is
           just
           and
           equal
           ,
           knowing
           that
           ye
           also
           have
           a
           Master
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Col.
           4.
           1.
           
        
         
           Let
           as
           many
           Servants
           as
           are
           under
           the
           Yoak
           count
           their
           own
           Masters
           worthy
           of
           all
           Honour
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           be
           not
           blasphemed
           :
           And
           they
           that
           have
           believing
           Masters
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           despise
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Brethren
           ;
           but
           rather
           do
           them
           Service
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           faithful
           and
           beloved
           ,
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Benefit
           ;
           these
           Things
           teach
           and
           exhort
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Exhort
           Servants
           to
           be
           obedient
           unto
           their
           own
           Masters
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           them
           well
           in
           all
           Things
           ;
           not
           answering
           again
           ,
           not
           purloining
           ;
           but
           shewing
           all
           good
           Fidelity
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           adorn
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Things
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Servants
           ,
           be
           subject
           to
           your
           Masters
           with
           all
           Fear
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           good
           and
           gentile
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           froward
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           Thank●worthy
           ,
           if
           a
           Man
           for
           Conscience
           toward
           God
           
           endure
           Griefs
           ,
           suffering
           wrongfully
           :
           For
           what
           Glory
           is
           it
           ,
           if
           when
           ye
           be
           buffeted
           for
           your
           Faults
           ,
           ye
           shall
           take
           it
           patiently
           ;
           but
           if
           when
           ye
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           suffer
           for
           it
           ,
           ye
           take
           it
           ,
           patiently
           ,
           this
           is
           acceptable
           with
           God
           ;
           for
           even
           hereunto
           were
           ye
           called
           ,
           because
           Christ
           also
           suffered
           for
           us
           ,
           leaving
           us
           an
           Example
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           follow
           his
           Steps
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           18.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           good
           Admonitions
           gives
           the
           Scripture
           as
           to
           the
           Relation
           betwixt
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Children
           ,
           obey
           your
           Parents
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           right
           :
           honour
           thy
           Father
           and
           thy
           Mother
           (
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Commandment
           with
           Promise
           )
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           may'st
           live
           long
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           ye
           Fathers
           ,
           provoke
           not
           your
           Children
           to
           Wrath
           ;
           but
           bring
           them
           up
           in
           the
           Nurture
           and
           Admonition
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Children
           ,
           obey
           your
           Parents
           in
           all
           Things
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           well-pleasing
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           Fathers
           provoke
           not
           your
           Children
           to
           Anger
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           between
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Wives
           ,
           submit
           your selves
           unto
           your
           own
           Husbands
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           the
           Husband
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Wife
           ,
           even
           as
           
           Christ
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           Body
           :
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           subject
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           so
           let
           the
           Wives
           be
           to
           their
           own
           Husbands
           in
           every
           thing
           .
           Husbands
           ,
           love
           your
           VVives
           ;
           even
           as
           Christ
           loved
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           ought
           men
           to
           love
           their
           VVives
           as
           their
           own
           Bodies
           :
           he
           that
           loveth
           his
           VVife
           ,
           loveth
           himself
           ;
           for
           this
           Cause
           shall
           a
           Man
           leave
           his
           Father
           &
           Mother
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           joyned
           unto
           his
           VVife
           ,
           aud
           they
           two
           shall
           be
           one
           Flesh
           :
           Nevertheless
           ,
           let
           every
           one
           of
           you
           in
           particular
           so
           loye
           his
           Wife
           ,
           even
           as
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           Wife
           see
           that
           she
           reverence
           her
           Husband
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           28
           ,
           31
           ,
           33.
           
        
         
           Husbands
           ,
           love
           your
           VVives
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           bitter
           against
           them
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           19.
           
        
         
           Likewise
           ye
           VVives
           ,
           be
           subject
           to
           your
           own
           Husbands
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           obey
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           also
           may
           without
           the
           word
           be
           won
           by
           the
           Conversation
           of
           the
           Wives
           ,
           while
           they
           behold
           your
           Chast
           Conversation
           coupled
           with
           Fear
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           ye
           Husbands
           ,
           dwell
           with
           them
           according
           to
           Knowledge
           ,
           giving
           Honour
           unto
           the
           VVife
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           weaker
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           as
           being
           Heirs
           together
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           Life
           ,
           that
           your
           Prayers
           be
           not
           hindred
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           Armour
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           ?
           and
           wherewith
           ought
           he
           to
           wrestle
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Put
           on
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           the
           Wiles
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           for
           we
           wrestle
           not
           against
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           but
           against
           Principalities
           ,
           against
           Powers
           ,
           against
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Darkness
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           against
           spiritual
           VVickedness
           in
           high
           Places
           ;
           wherefore
           take
           unto
           you
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           able
           to
           withstand
           in
           the
           evil
           Day
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           all
           ,
           to
           stand
           .
           Stand
           therefore
           ,
           having
           your
           Loins
           girt
           about
           with
           Truth
           ,
           and
           having
           on
           the
           Breast-plate
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           your
           Feet
           shod
           with
           the
           Preparation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ;
           above
           all
           ,
           taking
           the
           Shield
           of
           Faith
           ,
           wherewith
           ye
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           quench
           all
           the
           fiery
           Darts
           of
           the
           Wicked
           One
           ;
           and
           take
           the
           Helmet
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           are
           Christians
           Weapons
           ?
           and
           for
           what
           End
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           though
           we
           walk
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           war
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           for
           the
           VVeapons
           of
           our
           VVarfare
           are
           not
           carnal
           ,
           but
           mighty
           through
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           strong
           Holds
           ,
           casting
           down
           Imaginations
           and
           every
           high
           Thing
           ,
           that
           exalteth
           it self
           against
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           bringing
           into
           Captivity
           
           every
           Thought
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Ought
           Strife
           and
           Envy
           to
           be
           among
           Christians
           ?
        
         
           A.
           VVho
           is
           a
           wise
           Man
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           Knowledge
           amongst
           you
           ?
           Let
           him
           shew
           out
           of
           a
           good
           Conversation
           his
           Works
           with
           Meekness
           of
           VVisdom
           :
           but
           if
           ye
           have
           bitter
           Envying
           and
           Strife
           in
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           glory
           not
           ,
           and
           lye
           not
           against
           the
           Truth
           :
           This
           VVisdom
           descendeth
           not
           from
           above
           ;
           but
           is
           Earthly
           ,
           Sensual
           ,
           Devilish
           ;
           for
           where
           Envying
           and
           Strife
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           Confusion
           and
           every
           evil
           VVork
           :
           but
           the
           VVisdom
           that
           is
           from
           above
           is
           first
           pure
           ,
           then
           peaceable
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           intreated
           ,
           full
           of
           Mercy
           and
           good
           Fruits
           ,
           without
           Partiality
           and
           without
           Hypocrisie
           :
           And
           the
           Fruit
           of
           Righteousness
           is
           sown
           in
           Peace
           of
           them
           that
           make
           Peace
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           Ought
           Wars
           to
           be
           among
           Christians
           ?
           from
           whence
           proceed
           they
           ?
        
         
           A.
           From
           whence
           come
           Wars
           &
           Fightings
           among
           you
           ?
           Come
           they
           not
           hence
           ,
           even
           from
           your
           Lusts
           ,
           that
           war
           in
           your
           Members
           :
           Ye
           lust
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           ;
           ye
           kill
           and
           desire
           to
           have
           ,
           and
           cannot
           obtain
           ;
           ye
           fight
           and
           war
           ,
           yet
           ye
           have
           not
           ,
           because
           ye
           ask
           not
           ,
           Jam.
           4.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           What
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           even
           of
           Defensive
           War
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           resist
           not
           Evil
           ;
           but
           whosoever
           shall
           smite
           thee
           on
           thy
           right
           Cheek
           ,
           turn
           to
           him
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           39.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           which
           hear
           ,
           Love
           your
           Enemies
           ;
           do
           Good
           to
           them
           which
           hate
           you
           ;
           bless
           them
           that
           curse
           you
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           which
           despightfully
           use
           you
           ;
           and
           unto
           him
           that
           smiteth
           thee
           on
           the
           one
           Check
           ,
           offer
           also
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           him
           that
           taketh
           away
           thy
           Cloak
           ,
           forbid
           not
           to
           take
           thy
           Coat
           also
           ,
           Luke
           6.
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           say
           the
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Recompense
           to
           no
           man
           Evil
           for
           Evil
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           17.
           
        
         
           Not
           rendring
           Evil
           for
           Evil
           ,
           or
           Railing
           for
           Railing
           ;
           but
           contrary-wise
           ,
           Blessing
           ;
           knowing
           that
           ye
           are
           thereunto
           called
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           inherit
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           See
           that
           none
           render
           Evil
           for
           Evil
           unto
           any
           Man
           ;
           but
           ever
           follow
           that
           which
           is
           Good
           ,
           both
           among
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           was
           lawful
           of
           old
           to
           Swear
           ;
           and
           an
           Oath
           for
           Confirmation
           was
           to
           them
           an
           End
           of
           all
           Strife
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           Lawful
           for
           Christians
           also
           to
           Swear
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Again
           ,
           ye
           have
           heard
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           by
           them
           of
           old
           time
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           forswear
           thy self
           ;
           but
           shalt
           perform
           unto
           the
           Lord
           thine
           Oathes
           :
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           neither
           by
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           God's
           Throne
           ;
           nor
           by
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           his
           Footstool
           ;
           neither
           by
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           City
           of
           the
           great
           King
           ;
           neither
           shalt
           thou
           swear
           by
           thy
           Head
           ,
           because
           thou
           canst
           not
           make
           one
           Hair
           white
           or
           black
           ;
           but
           let
           your
           Communication
           be
           Yea
           ▪
           Yea
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           Nay
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           is
           more
           then
           these
           cometh
           of
           Evil
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           But
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           swear
           not
           ,
           neither
           by
           Heaven
           ,
           neither
           by
           the
           Earth
           ,
           neither
           by
           any
           other
           Oath
           ;
           but
           let
           your
           Yea
           be
           Yea
           ,
           and
           your
           Nay
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           lest
           ye
           fall
           into
           Condemnation
           ,
           Jam.
           5.
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           it
           fit
           for
           Christians
           or
           Believers
           to
           receive
           Carnal
           and
           Worldly
           Honour
           one
           from
           another
           ?
        
         
           A.
           How
           can
           ye
           believe
           which
           receive
           Honour
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           seek
           not
           the
           Honour
           that
           cometh
           from
           God
           only
           ,
           John
           5.
           44.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           God
           allow
           us
           to
           give
           flattering
           Titles
           to
           Men
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Let
           me
           not
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           accept
           any
           Man's
           Person
           :
           neither
           let
           me
           give
           flattering
           
           Titles
           unto
           Man
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           not
           to
           give
           flattering
           Titles
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           my
           Maker
           would
           soon
           take
           me
           away
           ,
           Job
           32
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           should
           we
           say
           to
           such
           as
           quarrel
           us
           for
           speaking
           proper
           sound
           Words
           ,
           as
           Thou
           to
           One
           ,
           You
           to
           Many
           ;
           which
           is
           Christ's
           and
           the
           Saints
           Language
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           A.
           If
           any
           man
           teach
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           consent
           not
           to
           wholesom
           Words
           ,
           even
           the
           Words
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           he
           is
           proud
           ;
           knowing
           nothing
           ,
           but
           doting
           about
           Questions
           and
           Strife
           of
           Words
           ,
           whereof
           cometh
           Envy
           ,
           Strife
           ,
           Railings
           ,
           Evil
           Surmisings
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Hold
           fast
           the
           Form
           of
           sound
           Words
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           heard
           of
           me
           in
           Faith
           &
           Love
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           13.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           is
           the
           great
           Commandment
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           even
           declareth
           them
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           pressed
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           A.
           A
           new
           Commandment
           I
           give
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           loved
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           also
           love
           one
           another
           :
           by
           this
           shall
           all
           men
           know
           that
           ye
           are
           my
           Disciples
           ,
           if
           ye
           have
           Love
           to
           one
           another
           .
           This
           is
           my
           Commandment
           ,
           that
           ye
           Love
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           loved
           you
           :
           These
           things
           I
           command
           you
           
           that
           ye
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           Joh.
           1●
           .
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           &
           15.
           12
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Be
           ye
           therefore
           Followers
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           dear
           Children
           ;
           and
           walk
           in
           Love
           ,
           as
           Christ
           also
           hath
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           himself
           for
           us
           an
           Offering
           and
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           sweet
           smelling
           Savour
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           I
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           hateth
           his
           Brother
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Lyar
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           loveth
           not
           his
           Brother
           whom
           he
           hath
           seen
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           love
           God
           whom
           he
           hath
           not
           seen
           ?
           And
           this
           Commandment
           have
           we
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           loveth
           God
           ,
           loveth
           his
           Brother
           also
           ,
           1
           John
           4.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           Humility
           very
           needful
           to
           Christians
           ?
           what
           like
           must
           we
           be
           ere
           we
           can
           enter
           the
           Kingdom
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           said
           ,
           Verely
           ,
           verely
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Except
           ye
           be
           converted
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           little
           Children
           ,
           ye
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           whosoever
           therefore
           shall
           Humble
           himself
           as
           this
           little
           Child
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           greatest
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Ought
           Christians
           to
           lord
           over
           one
           another
           ?
           what
           Rule
           giveth
           Christ
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           Jesus
           call'd
           them
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Ye
           know
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           exercise
           Dominion
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           
           are
           great
           ,
           exercise
           Authority
           upon
           them
           :
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           among
           you
           ;
           but
           whosoever
           will
           be
           great
           among
           you
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           your
           Minister
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           will
           be
           chief
           among
           you
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           your
           Servant
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           came
           not
           to
           be
           ministred
           unto
           ,
           but
           to
           minister
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           his
           Life
           a
           Ransom
           for
           many
           ,
           Mat.
           20.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           Q.
           How
           then
           are
           Christians
           in
           this
           World
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Behold
           ,
           I
           send
           you
           forth
           as
           Sheep
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Wolves
           ;
           be
           ye
           therefore
           wise
           as
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           harmless
           as
           Doves
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           16.
           
        
         
           Go
           your
           wayes
           ;
           behold
           I
           send
           you
           forth
           as
           Lambs
           among
           Wolves
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           we
           then
           to
           expect
           Afflictions
           and
           Persecution
           here
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           ye
           shall
           be
           hated
           of
           all
           men
           for
           my
           Names
           sake
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           endureth
           to
           the
           End
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             22.
             
             Mark
          
           13.
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           ye
           shall
           be
           hated
           of
           all
           men
           for
           my
           Names
           sake
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           17.
           
        
         
           If
           the
           World
           hate
           you
           ,
           ye
           know
           that
           it
           hated
           me
           before
           it
           hated
           you
           :
           if
           ye
           were
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           World
           would
           love
           his
           own
           ;
           but
           because
           ye
           are
           not
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           chosen
           you
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           therefore
           the
           World
           hateth
           you
           ,
           John
           15.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           These
           things
           I
           have
           spoaken
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           me
           ye
           might
           have
           Peace
           ;
           in
           the
           World
           
           ye
           shall
           have
           Tribulation
           ;
           but
           be
           of
           good
           Cheer
           ,
           I
           have
           overcome
           the
           World
           ,
           John
           16.
           33.
           
        
         
           And
           all
           that
           will
           live
           godly
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           shall
           suffer
           Persecution
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           12.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Ought
           we
           then
           to
           fear
           Persecution
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Fear
           not
           them
           which
           kill
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           able
           to
           kill
           the
           Soul
           ;
           but
           rather
           fear
           him
           who
           is
           able
           to
           destroy
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           in
           Hell
           ,
           M●t.
           10.
           28.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           be
           not
           afraid
           of
           them
           that
           kill
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           have
           no
           more
           that
           they
           can
           do
           :
           But
           I
           will
           fore-warn
           you
           whom
           ye
           shall
           fear
           ;
           fear
           him
           which
           after
           he
           hath
           killed
           ,
           hath
           Power
           to
           cast
           into
           Hell
           ;
           yea
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           fear
           him
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           Advantage
           is
           to
           them
           that
           suffer
           Persecution
           cheerfully
           ,
           and
           Hazard
           to
           them
           that
           shun
           it
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Blessed
           are
           they
           which
           are
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ;
           for
           theirs
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           10.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           ye
           suffer
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           happy
           are
           ye
           ;
           and
           be
           not
           afraid
           of
           their
           Terror
           ,
           neither
           be
           troubled
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           14.
           
        
         
           Whosoever
           therefore
           shall
           confess
           me
           before
           Men
           ,
           him
           will
           I
           confess
           also
           before
           my
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           whosoever
           shall
           deny
           
           me
           before
           Men
           ,
           him
           will
           I
           also
           deny
           before
           my
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           :
           He
           that
           loveth
           Father
           or
           Mother
           more
           then
           me
           ,
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           me
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           taketh
           not
           his
           Cross
           ,
           and
           followeth
           after
           me
           ,
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           me
           :
           He
           that
           findeth
           his
           Life
           shall
           loose
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           looseth
           his
           Life
           for
           my
           sake
           shall
           find
           it
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           Also
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Whosoever
           shall
           confess
           me
           before
           Men
           ,
           him
           shall
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           also
           confess
           before
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           denys
           me
           before
           Men
           ,
           shall
           be
           deny'd
           before
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Then
           said
           Jesus
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           If
           any
           Man
           will
           come
           after
           me
           ,
           let
           him
           deny
           himself
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           his
           Cross
           ,
           and
           follow
           me
           ;
           for
           whosoever
           will
           save
           his
           Life
           shall
           loose
           it
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           will
           loose
           his
           Life
           for
           my
           sake
           shall
           find
           it
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           If
           we
           suffer
           ,
           we
           shall
           also
           reign
           with
           him
           ;
           if
           we
           deny
           him
           ,
           he
           also
           will
           deny
           us
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           12.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           hate
           not
           his
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           and
           Sisters
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           my
           Disciple
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           
           2●
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           said
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           If
           any
           Man
           will
           come
           after
           me
           ,
           let
           him
           deny
           himself
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           his
           Cross
           daily
           ,
           and
           follow
           me
           ;
           for
           
           whosoever
           will
           save
           his
           Life
           shall
           loose
           it
           ;
           but
           whosoever
           will
           loose
           his
           Life
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           save
           it
           ,
           Luke
           9.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           had
           called
           the
           People
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           his
           Disciples
           also
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           whosoever
           will
           come
           after
           me
           ,
           let
           him
           deny
           himself
           ,
           &
           take
           up
           his
           Cross
           ,
           &
           follow
           me
           ;
           for
           whosoever
           will
           save
           his
           Life
           shall
           loose
           it
           ;
           but
           whosoever
           shall
           loose
           his
           Life
           for
           my
           sake
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           save
           it
           ,
           Mark
           8.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           Q.
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           that
           Christians
           must
           suffer
           Persecution
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           :
           But
           shall
           they
           not
           also
           suffer
           in
           their
           Good
           Names
           ,
           in
           being
           accounted
           Blasphemers
           ,
           Hereticks
           and
           Deceivers
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Disciple
           is
           not
           above
           his
           Master
           ,
           nor
           the
           Servant
           above
           his
           Lord
           ;
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           the
           Disciple
           that
           he
           be
           as
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           Servant
           ,
           as
           his
           Lord
           :
           If
           they
           have
           called
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           B●elzebub
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           they
           call
           them
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ?
           Mat.
           10.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           Blessed
           are
           ye
           when
           Men
           shall
           revile
           you
           ,
           and
           Persecute
           you
           ,
           and
           shall
           say
           all
           manner
           of
           Evil
           against
           you
           falsly
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           11.
           
        
         
           Then
           they
           suborned
           men
           ,
           which
           said
           ,
           We
           have
           heard
           him
           speak
           Blasphemous
           Words
           against
           Moses
           and
           against
           God
           :
           And
           they
           
           stirred
           up
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           came
           upon
           him
           and
           caught
           him
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           they
           found
           them
           not
           ,
           they
           drew
           Jason
           and
           certain
           Brethren
           unto
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           crying
           ,
           These
           that
           have
           turn'd
           the
           World
           upside
           down
           ,
           are
           come
           hither
           also
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           6.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           I
           confess
           unto
           thee
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Way
           which
           they
           call
           Heresie
           ,
           so
           worship
           I
           the
           God
           of
           my
           Fathers
           ,
           believing
           all
           things
           which
           are
           written
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Acts
           24.
           14.
           
        
         
           Being
           defamed
           ,
           we
           entreat
           :
           we
           are
           made
           as
           the
           Filth
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Off-scouring
           of
           all
           things
           unto
           this
           Day
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           13.
           
        
         
           By
           Honour
           and
           Dishonour
           ,
           by
           Evil
           Report
           and
           Good
           Report
           ,
           as
           Deceivers
           ,
           and
           yet
           true
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           8.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           is
           easily
           apparent
           from
           what
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           Christians
           are
           to
           expect
           Persecution
           and
           Tribulation
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           always
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           never
           the
           Wolves
           ;
           the
           Persecuted
           ,
           and
           never
           the
           Persecutors
           ;
           the
           Afflicted
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Afflicters
           ;
           the
           Reproached
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Reproachers
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           fit
           then
           that
           Christians
           be
           so
           far
           from
           persecuting
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           
           ought
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Persecutors
           ?
           is
           this
           Christ's
           Command
           ?
        
         
           A.
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Love
           your
           Enemies
           ;
           Bless
           them
           that
           Curse
           you
           ,
           do
           Good
           to
           them
           that
           hate
           you
           ,
           &
           Pray
           for
           them
           which
           despightfully
           use
           you
           &
           persecute
           you
           ,
           Ma.
           5.
           44.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Was
           this
           Christ's
           own
           Practice
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Then
           said
           Jesus
           ,
           Father
           ,
           forgive
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           &c.
           
           Luk.
           23.
           24.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           Christ
           herein
           to
           be
           our
           Example
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           even
           hereunto
           were
           ye
           called
           ,
           because
           Christ
           also
           suffered
           for
           us
           ,
           leaving
           us
           an
           Example
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           follow
           his
           Steps
           ,
           who
           did
           no
           Sin
           ,
           neither
           was
           Guise
           found
           in
           his
           Mouth
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           was
           reviled
           ,
           reviled
           not
           again
           ;
           when
           he
           suffer'd
           ,
           he
           threatned
           not
           ,
           but
           committed
           himself
           unto
           him
           that
           judgeth
           righteously
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Is
           there
           an
           Instance
           of
           any
           Saint
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           who
           follow'd
           his
           Example
           herein
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           he
           kneeled
           down
           ,
           and
           cryed
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           Lord
           ;
           Lay
           not
           this
           Sin
           to
           their
           Charge
           ,
           
             &c.
             Acts
          
           7.
           60.
           
        
         
           Q.
           It
           appears
           by
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           consisteth
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Fear
           and
           Trembling
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Patience
           and
           Self-Denyal
           ;
           What
           ought
           we
           then
           to
           think
           of
           such
           who
           place
           much
           of
           their
           Religion
           in
           abstaining
           from
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           certain
           Meats
           ;
           Worshipping
           
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           Acts
           of
           voluntary
           Humility
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Now
           the
           Spirit
           speaketh
           expresly
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           latter
           Times
           some
           shall
           depart
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           giving
           heed
           to
           Seducing
           Spirits
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Devils
           ,
           speaking
           Lyes
           in
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           having
           their
           Conscience
           ●eared
           as
           with
           a
           Hot
           Iron
           ,
           forbidding
           to
           Marry
           ,
           and
           commanding
           to
           abstain
           from
           Meats
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           created
           to
           be
           received
           with
           Thanksgiving
           of
           them
           which
           believe
           and
           know
           the
           Truth
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Let
           no
           man
           beguile
           you
           of
           your
           Reward
           in
           a
           voluntary
           Humility
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           of
           Angels
           ,
           intruding
           into
           these
           things
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           seen
           ,
           vainly
           puft
           up
           by
           his
           Fleshly
           Mind
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           18.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Magistracy
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           .
           VVHat
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           God
           of
           Israel
           said
           ,
           the
           Rock
           of
           
           Israel
           spake
           to
           me
           ;
           he
           that
           Ruleth
           over
           men
           must
           be
           Just
           ,
           Ruling
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           23.
           3.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           do
           the
           Scriptures
           speak
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           such
           as
           are
           under
           Authority
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Let
           every
           Soul
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Power
           but
           of
           God
           :
           the
           Powers
           that
           be
           ,
           are
           ordained
           of
           God
           ;
           Whosoever
           therefore
           resists
           the
           Power
           ,
           resists
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           &
           they
           that
           resist
           shall
           receive
           to
           themselves
           Damnation
           :
           For
           Rulers
           are
           not
           a
           Terror
           to
           Good
           Works
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Evil
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           then
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           Do
           that
           which
           is
           Good
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           have
           Praise
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           to
           thee
           for
           Good
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           thou
           do
           that
           which
           is
           Evil
           ,
           be
           afraid
           ;
           for
           he
           beareth
           not
           the
           Sword
           in
           vain
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           Revenger
           ,
           to
           execute
           Wrath
           upon
           him
           that
           doth
           Evil.
           Wherefore
           ye
           must
           needs
           be
           subject
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           Wrath
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Submit
           your selves
           to
           every
           Ordinance
           of
           Man
           for
           the
           Lord's
           sake
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Supream
           ;
           or
           unto
           Governours
           ,
           as
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Evil-Doers
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Praise
           of
           them
           that
           do
           well
           ;
           for
           so
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           with
           Well-doing
           ye
           may
           put
           to
           Silence
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           Foolish
           Men
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Ought
           Tribute
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           A.
           For
           ,
           for
           this
           Cause
           pay
           we
           Tribute
           also
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           God's
           Ministers
           ,
           attending
           continually
           upon
           this
           very
           thing
           :
           Render
           therefore
           to
           all
           their
           Dues
           ,
           Tribute
           to
           whom
           Tribute
           is
           due
           ,
           Custom
           to
           whom
           Custom
           ,
           Fear
           to
           whom
           Fear
           ,
           Honour
           to
           whom
           Honour
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Then
           saith
           he
           unto
           them
           ,
           Render
           therefore
           unto
           Caesar
           the
           things
           which
           are
           
           Caesar's
           ,
           and
           unto
           God
           the
           things
           that
           are
           God's
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           21.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Are
           we
           obliged
           to
           obey
           Magistrates
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           perswaded
           in
           our
           Minds
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           they
           called
           them
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           not
           to
           speak
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           teach
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           :
           But
           Peter
           and
           John
           answered
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           right
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           hearken
           unto
           you
           more
           then
           unto
           God
           ,
           judge
           ye
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           but
           speak
           the
           things
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           &
           heard
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           they
           had
           brought
           them
           ,
           they
           set
           them
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           High-Priest
           asked
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Did
           not
           we
           straightly
           
           command
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           not
           teach
           in
           this
           Name
           ?
           And
           behold
           ,
           ye
           have
           filled
           Jerusalem
           with
           your
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           intend
           to
           bring
           this
           Man's
           Blood
           upon
           us
           :
           Then
           Peter
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           answer'd
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           We
           ought
           to
           obey
           God
           rather
           then
           Men
           ,
           Act.
           5.
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           ought
           to
           be
           Magistrates
           Behaviour
           in
           such
           Cases
           according
           to
           the
           Counsel
           of
           wise
           Gamaliel
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Then
           stood
           there
           up
           one
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           named
           Gamaliel
           ,
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Law
           ,
           had
           in
           Reputation
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           put
           the
           Apostles
           forth
           a
           little
           space
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           Ye
           men
           of
           Israel
           ,
           take
           heed
           to
           your selves
           what
           ye
           intend
           to
           do
           as
           touching
           these
           men
           :
           And
           now
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Refrain
           from
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           alone
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           Counsel
           or
           this
           Work
           be
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           will
           come
           to
           nought
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           ye
           cannot
           overthrow
           it
           ,
           lest
           happily
           ye
           be
           found
           even
           to
           fight
           against
           God
           ,
           Acts
           5.
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           Q.
           What
           Command
           giveth
           Christ
           to
           his
           People
           under
           the
           Gospel
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           matter
           ?
           How
           doth
           he
           hold
           forth
           their
           Duty
           under
           the
           Parable
           of
           Tares
           ?
        
         
           A.
           So
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Houshold
           came
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           Didst
           thou
           not
           sow
           good
           Seed
           in
           thy
           Field
           ?
           from
           whence
           then
           
           hath
           it
           Tares
           ?
           He
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           An
           Enemy
           hath
           done
           this
           .
           The
           Servant
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Wilt
           thou
           then
           that
           we
           go
           and
           gather
           them
           up
           ?
           But
           he
           said
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           lest
           wh●le
           ye
           gather
           up
           the
           Tares
           ,
           ye
           root
           up
           also
           the
           Wheat
           with
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Doth
           he
           explain
           these
           Tares
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           whom
           the
           Godly
           must
           not
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           cut
           off
           ,
           lest
           through
           Mistake
           they
           hurt
           the
           Good
           ,
           but
           leave
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           by
           his
           Angels
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           Field
           is
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           good
           Seed
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           the
           Tares
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Wicked
           One
           ▪
           the
           Enemy
           that
           sowed
           them
           is
           the
           Devil
           ;
           the
           Harvest
           is
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           the
           Reapers
           are
           the
           Angels
           :
           As
           therefore
           the
           Tares
           are
           gathered
           and
           burnt
           in
           the
           Fire
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           the
           End
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           The
           Son
           of
           Man
           shall
           send
           forth
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           gather
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           all
           things
           that
           offend
           ,
           and
           them
           which
           do
           Iniquity
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           41.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           Question
           .
           VVhat
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ?
        
         
           A.
           And
           have
           Hope
           towards
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           also
           allow
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Just
           and
           Unjust
           ,
           Acts
           24.
           15.
           
        
         
           Q.
           To
           what
           different
           End
           shall
           the
           Good
           be
           raised
           from
           the
           Bad
           ;
           and
           how
           are
           they
           thereunto
           reserved
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Marvel
           not
           at
           this
           ;
           for
           the
           Hour
           is
           coming
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           all
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Graves
           shall
           hear
           his
           Voice
           ,
           and
           shall
           come
           forth
           :
           they
           that
           have
           done
           Good
           ,
           unto
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           have
           done
           Evil
           ,
           unto
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           John
           5.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Word
           are
           kept
           in
           store
           ,
           reserv'd
           unto
           Fire
           against
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Perdition
           of
           Ungodly
           Men
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           
        
         
         
           Q.
           What
           must
           be
           answered
           to
           such
           as
           ask
           ,
           How
           the
           Dead
           are
           raised
           ?
           and
           with
           what
           Body
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Thou
           Fool
           ,
           that
           which
           thou
           sowest
           is
           not
           quickned
           except
           it
           dye
           :
           and
           that
           which
           thou
           sowest
           ,
           thou
           sowest
           not
           that
           Body
           that
           shall
           be
           ;
           but
           bare
           Grain
           ,
           it
           may
           chance
           of
           VVheat
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Grain
           :
           But
           God
           giveth
           it
           a
           Body
           as
           it
           hath
           pleased
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Seed
           his
           own
           Body
           .
           All
           Flesh
           is
           not
           the
           same
           Flesh
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           one
           kind
           of
           Flesh
           of
           Men
           ,
           another
           Flesh
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           another
           of
           Fishes
           and
           another
           of
           Birds
           :
           there
           are
           also
           Celestial
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           Terrestrial
           ;
           but
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Celestial
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Terrestrial
           is
           another
           :
           there
           is
           one
           Glory
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           another
           Glory
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           another
           Glory
           of
           the
           Stars
           ;
           for
           one
           Star
           differs
           from
           another
           Star
           in
           Glory
           ;
           so
           also
           is
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ;
           it
           is
           sown
           in
           Corruption
           ,
           it
           is
           raised
           in
           Incorruption
           ;
           it
           is
           sown
           in
           Dishonour
           ,
           it
           is
           raised
           in
           Glory
           ;
           it
           is
           sown
           in
           VVeakness
           ,
           it
           is
           raised
           in
           Power
           ;
           it
           is
           sown
           a
           Natural
           Body
           ,
           it
           is
           raised
           a
           Spiritual
           Body
           :
           There
           is
           a
           Natural
           Body
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           Body
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           44.
           
        
         
           Q.
           The
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           positive
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           that
           Natural
           Body
           ,
           which
           we
           
           now
           have
           ,
           that
           shall
           rise
           ;
           but
           a
           Spiritual
           Body
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Now
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           That
           Flesh
           &
           Blood
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ;
           neither
           doth
           Corruption
           inherit
           Incorruption
           .
           Behold
           ,
           I
           shew
           you
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           We
           shall
           not
           all
           sleep
           ;
           but
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           changed
           in
           a
           Moment
           ,
           in
           the
           Twinkling
           of
           an
           Eye
           ,
           at
           the
           Last
           Trump
           (
           for
           the
           Trumpet
           shall
           sound
           )
           and
           the
           Dead
           shall
           be
           raised
           incorruptible
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           changed
           :
           For
           ,
           this
           Corruptible
           must
           put
           on
           Incorruption
           ,
           and
           this
           Mortal
           must
           put
           on
           Immortality
           ;
           So
           when
           this
           Corruptible
           shall
           have
           put
           on
           Incorruption
           ,
           and
           this
           Mortal
           shall
           have
           put
           on
           Immortality
           ,
           then
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           pass
           the
           Saying
           that
           is
           written
           ,
           Death
           is
           swallowed
           up
           in
           Victory
           ;
           O
           Death
           ,
           where
           is
           thy
           Sting
           ?
           O
           Grave
           ,
           where
           is
           thy
           Victory
           ?
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           50
           ,
           51
           ,
           52
           ,
           53
           ,
           54
           ,
           55.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             A
             Short
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Confession
             of
             FAITH
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           largely
           and
           evidently
           performed
           the
           chief
           Part
           of
           that
           which
           I
           promised
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           in
           giving
           a
           full
           Account
           of
           our
           Principles
           in
           plain
           Scripture-words
           ;
           and
           also
           answering
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           chief
           and
           main
           Objections
           made
           against
           us
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           a
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           large
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           judge
           it
           not
           convenient
           to
           make
           an
           Inter-repetition
           of
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           before-mentioned
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           needful
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           easily
           observe
           were
           not
           very
           difficult
           to
           do
           :
           But
           whereas
           a
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           calleth
           rather
           for
           an
           Affirmative
           Account
           of
           one's
           own
           Faith
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           Solution
           of
           Objections
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           Debate
           in
           a
           Discursive
           Way
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           more
           properly
           and
           pertinently
           performed
           in
           a
           Catechism
           ,
           therefore
           I
           have
           here
           only
           done
           so
           .
           I
           am
           necessitate
           sometimes
           to
           intermix
           some
           words
           for
           coherence
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           (
           And
           )
           
           and
           sometimes
           (
           Therefore
           )
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           not
           such
           as
           any
           ingenous
           Person
           can
           affirm
           ,
           do
           add
           to
           the
           Matter
           ,
           or
           that
           may
           any
           wise
           justly
           be
           reckon'd
           a
           Comment
           or
           Meaning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           avoid
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           most
           Curious
           Carping
           Critieks
           ;
           these
           are
           marked
           with
           a
           different
           Character
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           unless
           I
           should
           have
           ridiculously
           offered
           to
           publish
           incongruous
           Grammar
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           true
           Need
           sometimes
           to
           change
           the
           Mood
           and
           Person
           of
           a
           Verb
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           places
           ,
           whosoever
           will
           look
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           shall
           find
           it
           is
           done
           upon
           no
           Design
           to
           alter
           any
           whit
           the
           naked
           import
           of
           them
           :
           as
           for
           instance
           ;
           where
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           were
           it
           proper
           for
           me
           to
           write
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Light
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           Or
           can
           it
           be
           reckoned
           any
           whit
           contradicting
           of
           my
           Purpose
           or
           Promise
           to
           write
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Light
          
           ,
           where
           the
           first
           Person
           is
           changed
           to
           the
           third
           ?
           Also
           ,
           sometimes
           I
           express
           things
           which
           are
           necessarily
           understood
           ,
           as
           when
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           say
           We
           ,
           there
           instead
           of
           We
           ,
           I
           write
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           say
           You
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           there
           I
           mention
           Saints
           instead
           of
           it
           for
           the
           Connexion
           of
           the
           Sentence
           sometimes
           requires
           it
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           first
           Article
           ,
           in
           mentioning
           that
           of
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           5.
           concerning
           God's
           being
           Light
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           like
           Cases
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           no
           impartial
           Reader
           would
           have
           
           quarrelled
           ,
           though
           wanting
           this
           Apology
           ,
           which
           I
           judged
           meet
           to
           premise
           ,
           knowing
           there
           is
           a
           Generation
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           cannot
           find
           any
           real
           or
           substantial
           Ground
           against
           Truth
           &
           its
           Followers
           ,
           will
           he
           cavilling
           at
           such
           little
           Nicities
           ,
           therefore
           such
           may
           see
           this
           Objection
           is
           obviated
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Containing
             XXIII
             .
             Articles
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             I.
             Concerning
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             True
             and
             Saving
             Knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               THere
               is
            
             one
             God
             a
             Who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             b
             And
             This
             is
             the
             Message
             which
             the
             
               Apostles
               heard
            
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             declared
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             Darkness
             at
             all
             c
             There
             are
             Three
             that
             bear
             Record
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             these
             Three
             are
             One
             d
             The
             Father
             is
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             in
             the
             Father
             e
             No
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             ;
             neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whomsoever
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             f
             The
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             g
             For
             the
             Things
             of
             God
             knoweth
             no
             man
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             Now
             the
             Saints
             have
             received
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               they
               might
            
             know
             the
             things
             which
             are
             freely
             given
             them
             of
             God
             h
             For
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             sends
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bringth
             all
             things
             to
             their
             Remembrance
             i
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             II.
             Concerning
             the
             Guide
             and
             Rule
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
               CHrist
               pray'd
            
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             the
             Saints
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             whom
             the
             World
             cannot
             receive
             ,
             because
             it
             seeth
             him
             not
             ,
             nor
             knoweth
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Saints
             know
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             dwelleth
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             in
             them
             k
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             l
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Covenant
             that
             
               God
               hath
               made
            
             with
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
               he
               hath
            
             put
             his
             Laws
             in
             their
             Mind
             ,
             &
             writ
             them
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             m
             And
             the
             Anointing
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             of
             him
             ,
             abideth
             in
             
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             them
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Lye
             n
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             III.
             Concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             VVHatsoever
             things
             were
             written
             afore
             time
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             Learning
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             Patience
             and
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             might
             have
             Hope
             o
             Which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             through
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             All
             Scripture
             being
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             Perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             Good
             Works
             p
             No
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             of
             any
             private
             Interpretation
             ;
             
             for
             the
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             Holy
             Men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             q
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             IV.
             Concerning
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Being
             from
             the
             Beginning
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             ;
             the
             same
             was
             in
             the
             Beginning
             with
             God
             :
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             r
             Whose
             Goings
             forth
             have
             been
             from
             of
             old
             ,
             from
             Everlasting
             s
             For
             God
             created
             all
             things
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             t
             Who
             being
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             no
             Robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             u
             And
             his
             Name
             is
             called
             Wonderful
             ,
             Counsellor
             ,
             the
             
             Mighty
             God
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             Father
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             x
             Who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             y
             The
             Brightness
             of
             the
             Father's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Substance
             z
             Who
             was
             cloathed
             with
             a
             Vesture
             dipt
             in
             Blood
             ;
             and
             his
             Name
             is
             call'd
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             a
             In
             him
             dwells
             all
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             God
             head
             bodily
             b
             
               And
               in
               him
            
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             &
             Knowledge
             c
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             V.
             Concerning
             his
             Appearance
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             THe
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             d
             For
             he
             took
             not
             on
             him
             the
             Nature
             of
             Angels
             ;
             but
             he
             took
             on
             him
             the
             Seed
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               being
            
             in
             all
             things
             made
             like
             unto
             his
             Brethren
             e
             Touched
             with
             a
             
             feeling
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             things
             tempted
             ,
             like
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             yet
             without
             Sin
             f
             He
             dyed
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             he
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             g
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             VI.
             Concerning
             the
             End
             and
             Use
             of
             that
             Appearance
             .
          
           
             GOD
             sent
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             Likeness
             of
             sinful
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             Sin
             condemned
             Sin
             in
             the
             Flesh
             h
             For
             this
             Purpose
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             manifested
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Devil
             i
             
               Being
               manifested
            
             to
             take
             away
             our
             Sins
             k
             For
             he
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             Offering
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             a
             Sweet-smelling
             Savour
             l
             Having
             obtained
             Eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
             m
             And
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             up
             himself
             without
             Spot
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             
             purge
             our
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             n
             He
             was
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             o
             
               Of
               whom
            
             the
             Fathers
             did
             all
             drink
             ;
             for
             they
             drank
             of
             that
             spiritual
             Rock
             that
             followed
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             p
             Christ
             also
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             Example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             Steps
             q
             
               For
               we
               are
               to
            
             bear
             about
             in
             the
             Body
             the
             dying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             the
             Life
             also
             of
             Jesus
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             our
             Body
             ,
             being
             alway
             delivered
             unto
             Death
             for
             Jesus's
             sake
             ,
             that
             the
             Life
             also
             of
             Jesus
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             our
             Flesh
             r
             That
             we
             may
             known
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             being
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             Death
             s
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VII
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Inward
             Manifestation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               GOd
               dwelleth
            
             with
             the
             Contrite
             and
             Humble
             in
             Spirit
             t
             For
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             he
             will
             dwell
             in
             them
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             u
             
               And
               Christ
               standeth
            
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             and
             knocketh
             ;
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             Door
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             sup
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             him
             x
             
               And
               therefore
               ought
               we
            
             to
             examine
             our
             selves
             and
             prove
             our
             own
             selves
             ,
             knowing
             how
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             except
             we
             be
             Reprobates
             y
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             make
             known
             among
             (
             
               or
               rather
               IN
            
             )
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Christ
             Within
             ,
             the
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             z
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VIII
             .
             Concerning
             the
             New
             Birth
             .
          
           
             EXcept
             a
             Man
             be
             born
             again
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             a
             
               Therefore
               ought
               we
            
             to
             put
             off
             the
             Old
             Man
             with
             his
             Deeds
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             the
             New
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             Knowledge
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             b
             For
             henceforth
             know
             we
             no
             man
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             known
             Christ
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             yet
             now
             henceforth
             know
             we
             him
             no
             more
             c
             For
             if
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
             old
             things
             are
             past
             away
             ;
             behold
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             d
             
               For
               such
               have
            
             put
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             e
             And
             are
             renewed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             their
             Minds
             f
             Sith
             as
             many
             as
             have
             been
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             have
             put
             on
             
             Christ
             g
             Being
             born
             again
             ,
             not
             of
             corruptible
             Seed
             ,
             but
             of
             incorruptible
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             liveth
             &
             abideth
             forever
             h
             And
             glory
             
               in
               nothing
            
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             Cross
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             World
             is
             crucified
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             unto
             the
             World
             i
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             k
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             IX
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Saints
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             HE
             that
             sanctifieth
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             one
             l
             For
             by
             the
             exceding
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
             that
             are
             given
             
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               made
            
             Partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             Nature
             m
             
               Because
               for
               this
               Endprayed
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             might
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             might
             be
             one
             
             in
             them
             ;
             &
             the
             Glory
             which
             
               he
               had
               gotten
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               gave
            
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             one
             even
             as
             
               the
               Father
            
             and
             he
             is
             one
             ;
             Christ
             in
             
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Father
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
             n
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             X.
             Concerning
             the
             Universal
             Love
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             GOd
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             Everlasting
             Life
             o
             And
             in
             this
             was
             manifested
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             sent
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             through
             him
             p
             
               So
               that
            
             if
             any
             Man
             sin
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Righteous
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             ours
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             Sins
             
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             q
             For
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             he
             
               hath
               tasted
            
             Death
             for
             every
             Man
             r
             And
             gave
             himself
             a
             Ransom
             for
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             testified
             in
             due
             Time
             s
             Willing
             all
             Men
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             t
             Not
             willing
             that
             any
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             Repentance
             w
             For
             God
             sent
             not
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             to
             condemn
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             World
             through
             him
             might
             be
             saved
             x
             
               And
               Christ
               came
            
             a
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             Darkness
             y
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Offence
             of
             one
             Judgment
             came
             upon
             all
             Men
             to
             Condemnation
             ;
             even
             so
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             free
             Gift
             came
             upon
             all
             Men
             to
             Justification
             of
             Life
             z
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XI
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Light
             that
             enlighteneth
             every
             Man.
             
          
           
             THe
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             to
             every
             Creature
             under
             Heaven
             a
             
               Which
               Gospel
            
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             b
             And
             if
             it
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
             hath
             blinded
             the
             Minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             should
             shine
             into
             them
             c
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Condemnation
             ,
             that
             Light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Men
             love
             Darkness
             rather
             then
             Light
             ,
             because
             their
             Deeds
             are
             Evil
             d
             
               And
               this
            
             was
             the
             true
             Light
             which
             lightneth
             every
             Man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
             e
             
               By
               which
            
             all
             things
             that
             are
             reproveable
             are
             made
             manifest
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             maketh
             manifest
             is
             Light
             f
             Every
             
             one
             that
             doth
             Evil
             hateth
             the
             Light
             ,
             neither
             cometh
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             lest
             his
             Deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             Truth
             ,
             cometh
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             his
             Deeds
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             in
             God
             g
             
               And
               they
               that
            
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             have
             Fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             cleanseth
             them
             from
             all
             Sin
             h
             
               Therefore
               ought
               we
               to
            
             believe
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Light
             i
             Therefore
             to
             Day
             if
             we
             will
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ,
             
               let
               us
            
             not
             harden
             our
             Hearts
             k
             
               For
               Christ
               wept
               over
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             thou
             hadst
             known
             ,
             even
             thou
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             this
             thy
             Day
             ,
             the
             Things
             which
             belong
             unto
             thy
             Peace
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             hid
             from
             thine
             Eyes
             l
             
               And
               he
            
             would
             often
             have
             gathered
             her
             Children
             ,
             as
             a
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             ;
             
               but
               they
            
             would
             not
             m
             
               for
               the
            
             stiff-necked
             and
             uncircumcised
             in
             Heart
             and
             Ears
             do
             alwayes
             resist
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             n
             And
             are
             of
             those
             that
             rebel
             against
             the
             Light
             o
             
               Therefore
               God's
            
             Spirit
             will
             not
             alwayes
             strive
             with
             Man
             p
             For
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             all
             Ungodliness
             and
             Unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             Truth
             in
             Unrighteousness
             q
             Because
             what
             is
             to
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             unto
             them
             r
             
               And
               a
            
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             profit
             withall
             s
             For
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             brings
             Salvation
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             denying
             Ungodliness
             and
             Worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World
             t
             
               And
               this
            
             Word
             of
             his
             Grace
             is
             able
             to
             build
             up
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             Inheritance
             among
             all
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             w
             For
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             quick
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             sharper
             then
             any
             two-edged
             Sword
             piercing
             even
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Joints
             and
             Marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Discerner
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             and
             
             Intents
             of
             the
             Heart
             x
             
               This
               is
               that
            
             more
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             do
             well
             that
             we
             take
             heed
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             Light
             that
             shineth
             in
             a
             dark
             Place
             ,
             until
             the
             Day
             dawn
             ,
             and
             the
             Day-Star
             arise
             in
             the
             Heart
             y
             
               And
               this
               is
            
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             which
             
               the
               Apostles
               preached
            
             ,
             which
             is
             nigh
             in
             the
             Mouth
             and
             in
             the
             Heart
             z
             For
             God
             ,
             who
             commanded
             Light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             a
             But
             we
             have
             this
             Treasure
             in
             earthen
             Vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             b
             and
             not
             of
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             cometh
             not
             by
             Observation
             ,
             but
             is
             within
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XII
             .
             Concerning
             Faith
             and
             Justification
          
           
             FAith
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             Evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             d
             VVithout
             which
             is
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             e
             
               Therefore
               we
               are
               justified
               by
            
             Faith
             ,
             which
             worketh
             by
             Love
             f
             For
             Faith
             without
             Works
             ,
             being
             dead
             ,
             is
             by
             Works
             made
             perfect
             g
             By
             the
             Deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             shall
             no
             Flesh
             be
             justified
             h
             
               Nor
               yet
            
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             done
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             the
             VVashing
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             i
             
               For
               we
            
             are
             both
             washed
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             justified
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God
             k
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XIII
             .
             Concerning
             Good
             Works
             .
          
           
             IF
             we
             live
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             we
             shall
             dye
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             through
             the
             Spirit
             do
             mortifie
             the
             Deeds
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             we
             shall
             live
             l
             For
             they
             which
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             maintain
             Good
             Works
             m
             
               For
               God
            
             will
             render
             to
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             Deeds
             :
             
               according
               to
            
             his
             righteous
             Judgment
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             patient
             Continuance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             seek
             for
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             Eternal
             Life
             n
             
               For
               such
               are
            
             counted
             worthy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             o
             And
             cast
             not
             away
             their
             Confidence
             ,
             which
             hath
             great
             Recompence
             of
             Reward
             p
             Blessed
             then
             are
             they
             that
             do
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             Right
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             may
             enter
             in
             through
             the
             Gates
             into
             the
             City
             q
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XIV
             .
             Concerning
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             SIn
             shall
             not
             have
             Dominion
             over
             
               such
               as
            
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             Grace
             r
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Condemnation
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             maketh
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             s
             
               For
               such
               are
            
             become
             dead
             unto
             Sin
             ,
             and
             alive
             unto
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             being
             made
             free
             from
             Sin
             ,
             
               are
               become
            
             Servants
             of
             Righteousness
             t
             Therefore
             
               ought
               we
            
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             as
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             w
             For
             the
             Yoak
             of
             Christ
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             his
             Burthen
             is
             light
             x
             And
             his
             Commandments
             are
             not
             grievous
             y
             
               And
               whosoever
            
             will
             enter
             into
             Life
             ,
             must
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             z
             Hereby
             do
             we
             know
             that
             we
             know
             God
             ,
             
             if
             we
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             a
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             not
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             is
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             is
             not
             in
             him
             b
             Whosoever
             abideth
             in
             him
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             ;
             whosoever
             sinneth
             ,
             hath
             not
             seen
             him
             ,
             neither
             known
             him
             c
             Let
             no
             Man
             deceive
             us
             ;
             he
             that
             doth
             Righteousness
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             Righteous
             ;
             He
             that
             committeth
             Sin
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             commit
             Sin
             ;
             for
             his
             Seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             born
             of
             God
             d
             For
             not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             e
             Circumcision
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             Uncircimcision
             is
             nothing
             ;
             but
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             f
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XV.
             Concerning
             Perseverance
             and
             Falling
             from
             Grace
             .
          
           
             VVE
             ought
             to
             give
             Diligence
             to
             make
             our
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             which
             things
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             fall
             g
             
               For
               even
            
             Paul
             kept
             under
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             into
             Subjection
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             Means
             ,
             when
             he
             preached
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             himself
             become
             a
             Cast-away
             h
             
               Let
               us
            
             therefore
             take
             Heed
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             us
             an
             evil
             Heart
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             l
             Likewise
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             Rest
             ,
             lest
             any
             Man
             fall
             after
             the
             same
             Example
             of
             Unbelief
             k
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             those
             who
             were
             once
             enlightened
             ,
             and
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Gift
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             good
             Word
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             fall
             away
             ,
             to
             renew
             them
             again
             unto
             Repentance
             l
             
               For
               he
            
             that
             abideth
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             cast
             forth
             and
             is
             withered
             m
             
               Yet
               such
               as
            
             overcometh
             he
             will
             make
             as
             Pillars
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             go
             no
             more
             out
             n
             
               And
               these
               are
            
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             them
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             o
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVI
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Church
             &
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             THe
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Pillar
             and
             Ground
             of
             Truth
             p
             Whereof
             the
             Dear
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Head
             q
             From
             which
             all
             the
             Body
             by
             Joynts
             and
             Bands
             ,
             having
             Nourishment
             ministred
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             increaseth
             with
             the
             Increase
             of
             God
             r
             Which
             Church
             
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             s
             Who
             when
             he
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             gave
             Gifts
             unto
             Men
             :
             And
             he
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             t
             
               Who
               ought
            
             to
             be
             blameless
             ,
             vigilant
             ,
             sober
             ,
             of
             good
             Behaviour
             ,
             given
             to
             Hospitality
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ;
             not
             given
             to
             Wine
             ,
             no
             Strikers
             ,
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             Lucre
             ,
             but
             patient
             ;
             not
             Brawlers
             ,
             not
             covetous
             w
             Lovers
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             sober
             ,
             just
             ,
             holy
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             holding
             fast
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             by
             found
             Doctrine
             both
             to
             exhort
             and
             to
             convince
             Gain-sayers
             x
             Taking
             heed
             to
             themselves
             and
             to
             the
             Flock
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             them
             Overseers
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             y
             Taking
             the
             Oversight
             thereof
             ,
             not
             by
             Constraint
             ,
             but
             willingly
             ;
             not
             for
             filthy
             Lucre
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             ready
             Mind
             ;
             neither
             as
             being
             Lords
             over
             God's
             Heritage
             ,
             
             but
             as
             being
             Ensamples
             to
             the
             Flock
             z
             
               And
               such
            
             Elders
             as
             rule
             well
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             Honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             a
             And
             to
             
               be
               esteemed
            
             very
             highly
             in
             Love
             for
             their
             Works
             sake
             b
             As
             every
             Man
             hath
             received
             the
             Gift
             ,
             so
             ought
             the
             same
             to
             be
             ministred
             :
             if
             any
             Man
             speak
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             any
             Man
             minister
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Ability
             which
             God
             giveth
             c
             
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Words
             ,
             lest
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             be
             made
             of
             none
             Effect
             d
             Nor
             yet
             with
             enticing
             Words
             of
             Man's
             Wisdom
             ,
             but
             in
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             of
             Power
             ;
             that
             the
             Faith
             may
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             e
             Howbeit
             such
             speak
             Wisdom
             among
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             ;
             yet
             not
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             cometh
             to
             nought
             ;
             but
             they
             speak
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             even
             
             the
             hidden
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             God
             ordained
             before
             the
             World
             to
             their
             Glory
             f
             VVhich
             things
             they
             also
             speak
             not
             in
             the
             Words
             which
             man's
             Wisdom
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             g
             For
             it
             is
             not
             they
             that
             speak
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             of
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             in
             them
             h
             Who
             if
             
               they
               sow
            
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             ought
             to
             reap
             carnal
             Things
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             they
             ●h●ch
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzle
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Ox
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             Corn
             ;
             and
             the
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             Reward
             i
             Yet
             a
             Necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             VVo
             is
             unto
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             their
             Reward
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             without
             Charge
             k
             Not
             coveting
             any
             Man's
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Apparel
             ;
             
               but
               their
            
             Hands
             minister
             to
             their
             Necessities
             ,
             that
             so
             labouring
             ,
             
               they
               may
            
             support
             the
             Weak
             ,
             remembring
             the
             VVords
             of
             
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             how
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             s
             more
             blessed
             to
             give
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             l
             
               For
               they
               are
               not
               of
               the
            
             greedy
             Dogs
             that
             can
             never
             have
             enough
             m
             
               Nor
               of
               the
            
             Shepherds
             that
             look
             to
             their
             own
             VVay
             ,
             every
             one
             his
             Gain
             from
             his
             Quarter
             n
             That
             feed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Flock
             o
             That
             make
             the
             People
             err
             ,
             biting
             with
             their
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             crying
             Peace
             ,
             and
             preparing
             VVar
             against
             all
             such
             as
             put
             not
             in
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Hire
             ,
             and
             divining
             for
             Money
             p
             
               Nor
               yet
               of
               those
               which
            
             teach
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             for
             fi●thy
             Lucres
             sake
             q
             That
             run
             greedily
             after
             the
             Error
             of
             Ba●a●
             for
             Reward
             ,
             loving
             the
             VVages
             of
             Unrighteousness
             r
             And
             through
             Covetousness
             ,
             with
             feigned
             VVords
             ,
             making
             Merchandize
             of
             Souls
             s
             Men
             of
             corrupt
             Minds
             ,
             destitute
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             supposing
             that
             Gain
             is
             Godliness
             t
             
               But
               they
               know
               that
            
             Godliness
             with
             Contentment
             is
             great
             Gain
             w
             and
             having
             Food
             and
             Rayment
             ,
             
               they
               are
            
             therewith
             content
             x
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XVII
             .
             Concerning
             Worship
             .
          
           
             THe
             Hour
             cometh
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             true
             Worshippers
             shall
             worship
             the
             Father
             in
             Spirit
             &
             in
             Truth
             ;
             for
             the
             Father
             seeketh
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             y
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             they
             which
             worship
             him
             ,
             must
             worship
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             in
             the
             Truth
             z
             For
             the
             Lord
             is
             nigh
             to
             all
             them
             that
             callupon
             him
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             Truth
             a
             He
             is
             far
             from
             the
             VVicked
             ;
             but
             he
             heareth
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Righteous
             b
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Confidence
             that
             we
             have
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             ask
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             VVill
             ,
             he
             heareth
             us
             c
             VVhat
             is
             it
             then
             ?
             
               We
               must
            
             pray
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Understanding
             also
             ;
             
               we
               must
            
             sing
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Understanding
             also
             d
             Likewise
             the
             Spirit
             also
             helpeth
             our
             Infirmities
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             
             not
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             itself
             maketh
             Intercession
             for
             us
             with
             Greanings
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
             And
             he
             that
             searcheth
             the
             Heart
             ,
             knoweth
             what
             is
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             maketh
             Intercession
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             e
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVIII
             .
             Concerning
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               AS
               there
            
             is
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             One
             Baptism
             f
             Which
             doth
             also
             now
             save
             us
             ,
             not
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             the
             Filth
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             Answer
             of
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             g
             
               For
               John
            
             indeed
             baptized
             with
             Water
             ,
             but
             Christ
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             Fire
             h
             Therefore
             as
             many
             as
             are
             baptized
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             baptized
             into
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             are
             
             buried
             with
             him
             by
             Baptism
             into
             Death
             ,
             that
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             Dead
             by
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             so
             they
             also
             should
             walk
             in
             Newness
             of
             Life
             i
             Having
             put
             on
             Christ
             k
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XIX
             .
             Concerning
             Eating
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             Washing
             of
             one
             anothers's
             Feet
             ;
             Abstaining
             from
             things
             Strangled
             ,
             and
             from
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Anointing
             of
             the
             Sick
             with
             Oyl
             .
          
           
             THe
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             same
             Night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             took
             Bread
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             given
             Thanks
             ,
             he
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ;
             this
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             ;
             this
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
             ;
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             also
             he
             took
             the
             Cup
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             supped
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             my
             Blood
             ;
             
             this
             do
             ye
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             ye
             drink
             it
             ,
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             ye
             do
             eat
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             ye
             do
             shew
             forth
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             till
             he
             come
             l
             Jesus
             knowing
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             ariseth
             from
             Supper
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             his
             Garments
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             Towel
             ,
             and
             girded
             himself
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             poureth
             VVater
             into
             a
             Bason
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             wash
             the
             Disciples
             Feet
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             them
             with
             the
             Towel
             where
             with
             he
             was
             girded
             ;
             So
             after
             he
             had
             washed
             their
             Feet
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             his
             Garments
             ,
             and
             was
             sate
             down
             again
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Know
             ye
             what
             I
             have
             done
             unto
             you
             ?
             Ye
             call
             me
             Master
             &
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ;
             for
             so
             I
             am
             ;
             If
             then
             I
             ,
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             have
             washed
             your
             Feet
             ,
             ye
             also
             ought
             to
             wash
             one
             another's
             Feet
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             given
             you
             Example
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             unto
             you
             m
             For
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             lay
             upon
             you
             no
             greater
             Burden
             
             then
             these
             Necessary
             Things
             ,
             That
             ye
             abstain
             from
             Meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             from
             Blood
             ;
             and
             from
             things
             strangled
             ,
             and
             from
             Fornication
             ;
             from
             which
             if
             ye
             keep
             your selves
             ,
             ye
             do
             well
             n
             Is
             any
             man
             sick
             am●ng
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ,
             anointing
             him
             with
             Oyl
             o
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XX.
             Concerning
             the
             Liberty
             of
             such
             Christians
             as
             are
             come
             to
             know
             the
             Substance
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Using
             or
             not
             Using
             of
             these
             Rites
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Observation
             of
             Dayes
             .
          
           
             THe
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             but
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             p
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             judge
             us
             in
             Meat
             or
             Drink
             ,
             or
             in
             Respect
             of
             an
             
             Holy
             Day
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             New
             Moon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             Days
             q
             For
             if
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             from
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             why
             ,
             as
             though
             living
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             we
             subject
             to
             Ordinances
             ?
             
               Let
               us
            
             not
             touch
             ,
             or
             taste
             ,
             or
             handle
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             Using
             ,
             after
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Men
             r
             For
             now
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             known
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             are
             known
             of
             
               him
               ,
               why
               ,
               should
               we
            
             turn
             again
             unto
             the
             Weak
             and
             Beggarly
             Elements
             ,
             or
             desire
             again
             to
             be
             in
             Bondage
             to
             observe
             Dayes
             and
             Months
             ,
             and
             Times
             and
             Years
             ,
             lest
             Labour
             have
             been
             bestowed
             on
             us
             in
             vain
             s
             If
             one
             man
             esteem
             a
             Day
             above
             another
             ,
             another
             esteems
             every
             Day
             alike
             ;
             let
             every
             man
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             Mind
             :
             He
             that
             regardeth
             a
             Day
             ,
             regardeth
             it
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             regardeth
             not
             the
             Day
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             regard
             it
             t
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXI
             .
             Concerning
             Swearing
             ,
             Fighting
             and
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             IT
             hath
             bin
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             Forswear
             thy self
             ;
             but
             shalt
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thine
             Oathes
             :
             But
             Christ
             says
             unto
             us
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             God's
             Throne
             ;
             nor
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             Footstool
             ;
             neither
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             City
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ▪
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             swear
             by
             thy
             Head
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             make
             one
             Hair
             white
             or
             black
             ;
             but
             let
             your
             Communication
             be
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             Yea
             ;
             Nay
             Nay
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             then
             these
             cometh
             of
             Evil
             w
             And
             James
             
               chargeth
               us
            
             ,
             Above
             all
             things
             not
             to
             Swear
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ;
             but
             let
             your
             Yea
             be
             Yea
             ,
             and
             your
             Nay
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             les●
             ye
             fall
             into
             Condemnation
             x
             
             Though
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             war
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             for
             the
             Weapons
             of
             our
             Warfare
             are
             not
             
               to
               be
            
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             Holds
             ,
             casting
             down
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             High
             Thing
             that
             exalts
             it self
             against
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             Captivity
             every
             Thought
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
             y
             For
             Wars
             and
             Fightings
             come
             of
             the
             Lusts
             ,
             that
             war
             in
             the
             Members
             z
             
               Therefore
               Christ
               commands
            
             ,
             Not
             to
             resist
             Evil
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             will
             smite
             on
             the
             Right
             Cheek
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             other
             also
             a
             
               Because
               Christians
            
             are
             Lambs
             among
             Wolves
             b
             
               Therefore
               are
               they
            
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             
             Christ's
             sake
             c
             And
             all
             that
             will
             live
             Godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             must
             suffer
             Persecution
             d
             Such
             are
             Blessed
             ;
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             e
             
               For
               though
               they
            
             have
             lost
             their
             Lives
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             save
             them
             f
             
               And
               because
            
             they
             have
             confessed
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             confess
             them
             before
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             g
             
               We
               ought
            
             
             not
             then
             to
             〈◊〉
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             ●o
             the
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ;
             but
             rather
             him
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             into
             Hell
             h
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXII
             .
             Concerning
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             LET
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             VVhosoever
             therefore
             resists
             the
             Power
             ,
             resists
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             Damnation
             :
             For
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             Terror
             to
             Good
             Works
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Evil
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             then
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             do
             that
             which
             is
             Good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             Praise
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             Good
             :
             But
             ,
             〈◊〉
             thou
             do
             that
             which
             is
             Evil
             ,
             be
             afraid
             ;
             for
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             Sword
             
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ;
             a
             Revenger
             ,
             to
             execute
             Wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             Evil
             :
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             VVrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ;
             for
             ,
             for
             this
             Cause
             pay
             we
             also
             Tribute
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             God's
             Ministers
             ,
             attending
             continually
             upon
             this
             very
             thing
             :
             Render
             therefore
             to
             all
             their
             Dues
             ,
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             Tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             Custom
             to
             whom
             Custom
             ,
             Fear
             to
             whom
             Fear
             ,
             Honour
             to
             whom
             Honour
             i
             
               Therefore
               are
               we
               to
            
             submit
             our
             selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supream
             ;
             or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Evil-Doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ;
             for
             so
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             Well-doing
             we
             may
             put
             to
             Silence
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             Foolish
             Men
             k
             Yet
             it
             is
             right
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hearken
             unto
             him
             more
             then
             unto
             them
             l
             
               And
               though
               they
            
             straighly
             command
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             teach
             in
             
             Christ's
             Name
             ,
             
             
               we
               ought
            
             to
             obey
             God
             rather
             then
             Men
             m
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIII
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             THere
             shall
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Just
             and
             Unjust
             n
             They
             that
             have
             done
             Good
             ,
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Evil
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Damnation
             o
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             doth
             Corruption
             inherit
             Incorruption
             p
             Nor
             is
             that
             Body
             sown
             that
             shall
             be
             ;
             but
             God
             gives
             it
             a
             Body
             as
             it
             has
             pleased
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Seed
             his
             own
             Body
             :
             It
             is
             sown
             in
             Corruption
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             in
             Incorruption
             ;
             it
             is
             sown
             in
             Dishonour
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             in
             Glory
             ;
             it
             is
             sown
             in
             Weakness
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             in
             Power
             ;
             it
             is
             sown
             a
             Natural
             Body
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             a
             Spiritual
             Body
             q
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Short
             Expostulation
             with
             ,
             and
             Appeal
             to
             all
             other
             Professors
             .
          
        
         
           COme
           ,
           let
           us
           reason
           with
           you
           ,
           all
           ye
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           or
           kind
           soever
           ;
           and
           bring
           forth
           your
           Catechisms
           and
           
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
          
           to
           that
           which
           by
           most
           of
           your selves
           is
           accounted
           the
           Touch-Stone
           or
           Rule
           :
           And
           suffer
           your selves
           no
           more
           to
           be
           blinded
           ,
           and
           to
           Err
           through
           your
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ;
           But
           freely
           acknowledg
           &
           confess
           to
           that
           Glorious
           Gospel
           and
           Light
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           so
           clearly
           witness
           to
           ,
           and
           your
           Experience
           must
           needs
           answer
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           these
           other
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           consequentially
           depend
           upon
           the
           Belief
           of
           that
           Noble
           and
           truly
           Catholick
           Principle
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           is
           so
           mercifully
           exhibited
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           his
           Justice
           and
           Mercy
           do
           like
           Twins
           so
           Harmonously
           concord
           ;
           his
           Mercy
           in
           the
           oft
           tendering
           of
           his
           Love
           through
           the
           Strivings
           and
           Wreslings
           of
           his
           Light
           ,
           during
           the
           Day
           of
           every
           man's
           
           Visitation
           ;
           and
           his
           Justice
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           destroying
           and
           cutting
           away
           of
           the
           Wicked
           Nature
           and
           Spirit
           in
           those
           that
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           redeemed
           through
           his
           Judgments
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           utter
           Overthrow
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           rebelling
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           doing
           Despight
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           hate
           to
           be
           reformed
           :
           Now
           ,
           not
           only
           this
           Fundamental
           Principle
           is
           clearly
           held
           forth
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           that
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           real
           and
           inward
           Justification
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           through
           the
           Power
           and
           Life
           of
           Jesus
           revealed
           in
           them
           ,
           their
           full
           and
           Perfect
           Redemption
           from
           the
           Body
           of
           Death
           and
           Sin
           ,
           as
           they
           grow
           up
           by
           the
           Workings
           and
           Prevalency
           of
           his
           Grace
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           lest
           Security
           should
           enter
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           need
           of
           Watchfulness
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           may
           even
           depart
           after
           they
           have
           really
           witnessed
           a
           good
           Condition
           ,
           and
           make
           Ship-wrack
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           lincked
           together
           like
           a
           Golden
           Chain
           ,
           which
           doth
           very
           much
           evidence
           the
           Certainty
           and
           Vertue
           of
           Truth
           above
           all
           Heresies
           ,
           Error
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           however
           so
           cunningly
           gilded
           with
           the
           specious
           Pretences
           thereof
           ;
           for
           Truth
           is
           intire
           in
           all
           its
           Parts
           ,
           and
           consonant
           to
           it self
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Jar
           ,
           having
           a
           wonderful
           Coherence
           and
           notable
           Harmony
           ,
           answering
           together
           
           like
           the
           Strings
           of
           a
           well-tuned
           Instrument
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Principles
           of
           all
           other
           Professors
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           things
           most
           of
           them
           come
           near
           ,
           and
           divers
           acknowledge
           that
           which
           is
           Truth
           ;
           yet
           in
           most
           things
           they
           stray
           from
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           Principles
           greatly
           contradict
           &
           jar
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           may
           alledge
           Scriptures
           for
           some
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           put
           strangely
           to
           wrest
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           it
           for
           others
           .
           My
           Appeal
           then
           to
           ,
           and
           Expostulation
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           professors
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           prove
           some
           one
           or
           two
           Points
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           for
           there
           be
           some
           general
           Notions
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           most
           (
           if
           not
           all
           )
           agree
           to
           )
           but
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           our
           Principles
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           relation
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           them
           all
           is
           able
           to
           do
           ;
           for
           ,
           among
           the
           many
           Professors
           ,
           their
           Catechisms
           and
           
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           I
           find
           none
           (
           save
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           Truth
           now
           again
           revealed
           )
           but
           such
           as
           in
           most
           of
           their
           substantial
           Principles
           differ
           greatly
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           contradict
           grosly
           the
           plain
           Text
           and
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           I
           confess
           there
           be
           certain
           men
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           who
           with
           some
           plausible
           Appearance
           of
           Reality
           undertake
           this
           Task
           :
           These
           are
           they
           that
           joyn
           with
           ,
           and
           own
           not
           wholely
           any
           Imbodied
           People
           ;
           but
           while
           they
           pretend
           a
           general
           Love
           to
           all
           ,
           yet
           find
           Fault
           with
           some
           part
           
           of
           every
           sort
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           scarce
           can
           give
           any
           Account
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           prove
           at
           bottom
           to
           have
           none
           at
           all
           :
           These
           men
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           acknowledge
           some
           general
           Truths
           ,
           and
           also
           hold
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           some
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           thereby
           to
           take
           Occasion
           largly
           to
           judge
           others
           ,
           while
           themselves
           offer
           not
           to
           bring
           these
           good
           things
           to
           practise
           they
           blame
           others
           for
           the
           Want
           or
           Neglect
           of
           :
           But
           such
           an
           Enterprize
           from
           these
           men
           will
           not
           (
           when
           weighed
           )
           prove
           a
           fulfilling
           of
           this
           Master
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           enongh
           to
           acknowledge
           many
           Truths
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           deny
           and
           witness
           against
           all
           Error
           ;
           and
           likewise
           ,
           not
           to
           fall
           short
           of
           any
           Truth
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           :
           Whereas
           these
           sort
           of
           men
           for
           the
           most
           part
           cannot
           give
           account
           of
           their
           Faith
           in
           many
           things
           needful
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           and
           whatever
           things
           they
           may
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           they
           err
           most
           grievously
           ,
           and
           contradict
           a
           Truth
           most
           needful
           to
           be
           minded
           and
           answered
           ,
           as
           is
           proved
           hereto
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           stand
           not
           forth
           to
           appear
           for
           any
           of
           these
           Discoveries
           ,
           they
           pretend
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           hide
           their
           Heads
           in
           Times
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           suffer
           for
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           :
           And
           through
           these
           fine
           Pretences
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           through
           their
           Scruples
           of
           joyning
           with
           
           any
           ,
           they
           can
           cunningly
           shun
           the
           Difficulties
           of
           Persecutions
           ,
           that
           attend
           the
           particular
           Sects
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           yet
           by
           their
           general
           Charity
           and
           Love
           to
           all
           ,
           claim
           a
           Share
           in
           any
           Benefits
           or
           Advantages
           that
           accrew
           to
           one
           and
           all
           :
           Such
           then
           cannot
           honestly
           lay
           claim
           to
           justifie
           their
           Principles
           and
           practices
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           But
           I
           leave
           these
           Straglers
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           come
           again
           to
           the
           divers
           Sects
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           these
           ,
           that
           are
           most
           numerous
           ;
           I
           think
           I
           need
           not
           say
           much
           to
           the
           Papists
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           for
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           prove
           all
           their
           Dogmaes
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           sith
           it
           is
           one
           of
           their
           chief
           Doctrines
           ,
           That
           Tradition
           may
           Authorize
           Doctrines
           ,
           without
           any
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           hath
           made
           bold
           to
           command
           things
           to
           be
           believed
           
             Non
             obstante
             Scriptura
          
           ,
           i.e.
           Though
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           it
           were
           their
           great
           Folly
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           prove
           their
           Doctrines
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           seeing
           the
           
             Adoration
             of
             Saints
             and
             Images
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             the
             Precedency
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             the
             Matter
             of
             Indulgencies
          
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           Stuff
           of
           that
           kind
           ;
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           Shadow
           of
           Scripture
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Among
           Protestants
           ,
           I
           know
           the
           Socinians
           are
           great
           Pretenders
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           
           in
           Words
           as
           much
           exalt
           them
           as
           any
           other
           People
           ;
           And
           yet
           its
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           that
           not
           only
           in
           many
           things
           they
           are
           not
           agreeable
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           some
           of
           their
           chief
           Principles
           quite
           contrary
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           Denying
           the
           
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           expresly
           mentioned
           as
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           ;
           
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             ,
             Joh.
          
           1.
           
           As
           also
           in
           Denying
           his
           Being
           from
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           Tenour
           of
           that
           of
           John
           1.
           and
           divers
           other
           ,
           as
           at
           large
           is
           shown
           in
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Treati●e
           .
           Divers
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ;
           but
           this
           may
           suffice
           ,
           to
           stop
           their
           Boasting
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           The
           Arminians
           are
           not
           more
           successful
           in
           their
           Denying
           the
           False
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Absolute
             Reprobation
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Asserting
           the
           
             Vniversal
             Extent
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             for
             all
             ,
          
           then
           they
           are
           short
           in
           not
           placing
           this
           Salvation
           in
           that
           Spiritual
           Light
           ,
           where
           with
           man
           is
           enlightned
           by
           Christ
           ;
           but
           wrongously
           asscribing
           a
           Part
           of
           that
           to
           the
           Natural
           Will
           and
           Capacity
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           alone
           to
           the
           Grace
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Work
           is
           both
           begun
           ,
           carried
           on
           and
           accomplished
           .
           And
           herein
           they
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           both
           the
           Socinians
           and
           Pelagians
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           well
           in
           Condemning
           their
           Errors
           ;
           yet
           they
           miss
           ,
           in
           setting
           up
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Truth
           in
           place
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           
           are
           justly
           reproved
           by
           such
           Scriptures
           as
           their
           Adversaries
           (
           who
           otherwise
           are
           as
           far
           wrong
           as
           they
           )
           bring
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           shewing
           the
           Depravity
           of
           man's
           VVill
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           his
           Incapacity
           to
           do
           any
           Good
           ,
           but
           as
           assisted
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           It
           s
           strange
           to
           observe
           how
           many
           Protestants
           (
           the
           first
           Article
           of
           whose
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           is
           ,
           to
           assert
           the
           
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Only
             Rule
          
           )
           should
           deny
           the
           Universal
           Extent
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           express
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             tasted
             Death
             for
             for
             every
             man
          
           ;
           or
           the
           Universality
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           a
           sufficient
           Principle
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           assert
           in
           as
           many
           positive
           words
           ,
           as
           ,
           except
           we
           may
           suppose
           the
           Pen-men
           intended
           another
           thing
           then
           they
           spoke
           ,
           it
           was
           possible
           to
           do
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withal
             ;
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             brings
             Salvation
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             unto
             all
             men
          
           ;
           and
           many
           more
           be
           ore-mentioned
           :
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           their
           denying
           the
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           asserting
           the
           Impossibility
           of
           any
           falling
           away
           from
           real
           Beginnings
           of
           true
           and
           saving
           Grace
           ,
           contrary
           to
           so
           many
           express
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           are
           heretofore
           adduced
           in
           their
           proper
           Place
           .
           But
           to
           give
           all
           that
           defire
           to
           be
           undeceived
           a
           more
           full
           Oportunity
           to
           observe
           
           serve
           how
           the
           Devil
           has
           abused
           many
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           in
           making
           them
           cloak
           with
           a
           Pretence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           false
           and
           pernicious
           Doctrines
           ;
           I
           shall
           take
           a
           few
           of
           many
           Instances
           out
           of
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           and
           Catechism
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Divines
           at
           Westminster
           (
           so
           called
           )
           because
           the
           same
           is
           not
           only
           most
           universally
           received
           and
           believed
           by
           the
           People
           of
           Britain
           and
           Ireland
           ;
           but
           also
           containeth
           upon
           the
           Matter
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           French
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           most
           others
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Nether-Lands
           ,
           and
           else-where
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           what
           wild
           Consequences
           these
           Men
           have
           sought
           ,
           both
           contrary
           to
           the
           naked
           Import
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           common
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           to
           cover
           some
           of
           their
           Erroneous
           Principles
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Short
             Examination
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Scripture-Proofs
             ,
             alledged
             by
             the
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             to
             prove
             divers
             Articles
             in
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Catechism
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           in
           the
           least
           my
           Design
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           offer
           so
           large
           an
           Examination
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Articles
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           so
           many
           as
           are
           very
           obvious
           ;
           but
           only
           of
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           a
           Taste
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           Example's
           sake
           ,
           whereby
           as
           
             ex
             ungue
             Leonem
          
           ,
           he
           may
           judge
           of
           most
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           narrow●ly
           to
           look
           over
           and
           examine
           them
           .
        
         
           
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             Chapter
             Sect.
             1.
             where
             they
             assert
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
          
           That
           God
           has
           committed
           his
           Will
           now
           wholely
           to
           writing
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           former
           Wayes
           of
           God's
           revealing
           his
           Will
           ,
           as
           by
           Immediate
           Revelation
           
           are
           now
           ceased
           .
           
             The
             Scriptures
             they
             bring
             to
             prove
             ,
             are
             first
             ,
          
           Prov.
           22.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Vers.
           19.
           
           That
           thy
           Trust
           may
           be
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           known
           to
           thee
           this
           day
           ,
           even
           to
           thee
           .
           Vers.
           20.
           
           Have
           not
           I
           written
           to
           thee
           Excellent
           Things
           in
           Counsels
           &
           Knowledge
           .
           Vers.
           21.
           
           That
           I
           might
           make
           thee
           know
           the
           Certainty
           of
           the
           Words
           of
           Truth
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           answer
           the
           Words
           of
           Truth
           to
           them
           that
           send
           unto
           thee
           .
           
             Luke
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Vers.
          
           3.
           
           It
           seemed
           good
           to
           me
           also
           ,
           having
           had
           perfect
           Vnderstanding
           of
           all
           things
           from
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           to
           write
           unto
           thee
           in
           Order
           ,
           most
           excellent
           Theophilus
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           know
           the
           Certainty
           of
           those
           things
           wherein
           thou
           hast
           been
           instructed
           .
           Rom.
           15
           4.
           
           For
           whatsoever
           things
           were
           written
           afore-time
           ,
           were
           written
           for
           our
           Learning
           ,
           that
           we
           through
           Patience
           and
           Comfort
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           might
           have
           Hope
           .
           Mat.
           4.
           4
           ,
           7
           ,
           10.
           
           But
           he
           answered
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           Man
           shall
           not
           live
           by
           Bread
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           every
           Word
           that
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           Mouth
           of
           God.
           7.
           
           Jesus
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           It
           is
           written
           again
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God.
           10.
           
           Then
           saith
           Jesus
           unto
           him
           ,
           Get
           thee
           hence
           ,
           Satan
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           written
           Thou
           shalt
           worship
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           him
           only
           shalt
           thou
           serve
           .
           Isa.
           8.
           19
           ,
           20.
           19.
           
           And
           when
           they
           shall
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Seek
           unto
           them
           
           that
           have
           Familiar
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           unto
           Wizards
           ,
           that
           peep
           and
           that
           mutter
           ;
           Should
           not
           a
           People
           seek
           unto
           their
           God
           ?
           for
           the
           Living
           to
           the
           Dead
           ?
           To
           the
           Law
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           if
           they
           speak
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Light
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           it
           not
           matter
           of
           Admiration
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           so
           beside
           themselve
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           these
           Te●timonie
           ,
           do
           in
           the
           least
           prove
           their
           Assertion
           ;
           or
           that
           others
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           take
           things
           meerly
           upon
           Trust
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           believe
           them
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           God
           made
           known
           and
           wrote
           excellent
           things
           to
           Solomon
           ;
           Though
           Luke
           wrote
           unto
           Theophilus
           an
           Account
           of
           divers
           Transactions
           of
           Christ's
           Outward
           Abode
           ;
           
             For
             many
             were
             never
             written
          
           ,
           Joh.
           last
           vers
           .
           last
           ;
           et
           20.
           30.
           
           
             And
             there
             are
             also
             many
             other
             things
             which
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             they
             should
             be
             written
             every
             one
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             World
             it self
             could
             not
             contain
             the
             Books
             that
             should
             be
             written
             :
             And
             many
             other
             Signs
             truly
             did
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             .
          
           Though
           Christ
           made
           use
           of
           divers
           Scriptures
           against
           Satan
           ,
           and
           that
           Isaiah
           directed
           People
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             naturally
             follows
             from
             thence
             that
             God
             has
             now
             committed
             his
             Will
             wholely
             to
             Writing
             ?
          
           Such
           a
           Consequence
           is
           no
           more
           deducible
           
           from
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           if
           I
           should
           argue
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Divines
             of
          
           Westminster
           
             have
             asserted
             many
             things
             without
             Ground
             ,
             therefore
             they
             had
             Ground
             ,
             for
             nothing
             they
             said
             :
          
           Nay
           ,
           it
           follows
           not
           by
           far
           so
           naturally
           ,
           seeing
           after
           the
           writing
           of
           all
           these
           Passages
           ,
           by
           them
           cited
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           there
           were
           divers
           Scriptures
           written
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           had
           been
           false
           for
           them
           to
           assert
           ,
           
             That
             G●d
             had
             then
             committed
             his
             Counsel
             wholely
             to
             W●iting
             ,
          
           which
           indeed
           was
           not
           true
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           most
           Irrational
           and
           Unwarrantable
           for
           any
           to
           draw
           such
           a
           strange
           and
           strained
           Consequence
           from
           their
           words
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
          
           Second
           ,
           That
           the
           former
           Wayes
           are
           now
           ceased
           ,
           
             they
             alledge
             Hebr.
          
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           God
           ,
           who
           at
           sundry
           Times
           and
           in
           divers
           Manners
           ,
           spake
           in
           times
           past
           unto
           the
           Fathers
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           hath
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           spoken
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           appointed
           Heir
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           whom
           also
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           World●
           .
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           19.
           
           We
           have
           also
           a
           More
           Sure
           Word
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           whereunto
           ye
           do
           well
           that
           ye
           take
           heed
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           Light
           that
           shineth
           in
           a
           Dark
           Place
           ,
           ,
           until
           the
           Day
           dawn
           ,
           and
           the
           Day-Star
           arise
           in
           your
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Which
           prove
           th●
           Matter
           as
           little
           as
           the
           former
           :
           If
           Paul
           had
           intended
           by
           that
           to
           Timothy
           
           what
           those
           Divines
           would
           have
           ,
           Would
           not
           they
           have
           made
           the
           Apostle
           speak
           a
           manifest
           Untruth
           ,
           seeing
           they
           themselves
           acknowledg
           that
           
           John's
           Revelation
           was
           written
           long
           after
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           former
           Ways
           were
           not
           then
           ceased
           ?
           As
           for
           that
           of
           Peter
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           beg
           the
           thing
           in
           Question
           ,
           To
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             intended
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           proves
           not
           the
           Case
           at
           all
           .
           That
           of
           Hebr.
           is
           so
           ar
           from
           asserting
           the
           Matter
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           very
           aptly
           brought
           to
           prove
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           for
           God
           indeed
           speaks
           to
           us
           now
           by
           his
           Son
           :
           But
           to
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Son
             speaks
             only
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           remains
           yet
           unproved
           ;
           A●d
           for
           the
           Apostle
           to
           have
           there
           asserted
           it
           ,
           had
           been
           false
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           others
           afterwards
           had
           ,
           were
           inward
           ,
           &
           so
           such
           were
           not
           ceased
           :
           And
           if
           we
           may
           trust
           the
           same
           Apostle
           better
           then
           these
           Men
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           Christ
           was
           revealed
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           went
           straight
           and
           obey'd
           :
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Except
             Christ
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             Reprobates
          
           ;
           sure
           he
           is
           not
           dumb
           in
           us
           ,
           seeing
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             He
             will
             dwell
             in
             us
             and
             walk
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             us
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
          
           And
           John
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             inward
             Anointing
             is
             to
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             ,
          
           so
           that
           we
           need
           not
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           absolute
           Necessity
           ,
           any
           Man
           to
           teach
           us
           ;
           how
           then
           is
           this
           ceased
           ,
           
           seeing
           God
           speaks
           to
           us
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           must
           be
           in
           us
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           these
           Men
           have
           not
           herein
           followed
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           rather
           endeavoured
           most
           grosly
           to
           wrest
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           of
           them
           a
           Nose
           of
           Wax
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           Pretences
           as
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           their
           6th
           Sect.
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           
             All
             things
             necessary
             are
             either
             expresly
             set
             down
             ,
             or
             by
             good
             and
             necessary
             Consequences
             may
             be
             deduced
             :
          
           Now
           that
           these
           two
           former
           Assertions
           are
           not
           expresly
           set
           down
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           deny
           ;
           whether
           they
           follow
           by
           sound
           Consequence
           ,
           any
           understanding
           Man
           may
           judge
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           above
           observed
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           divers
           other
           things
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           abide
           the
           Test
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Scripture-Proofs
           are
           alledged
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           most
           ridiculous
           ;
           yet
           for
           Brevity's
           sake
           I
           have
           omitted
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Chap.
             21.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             where
             they
             say
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Sabbath
           from
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           changed
           into
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           (
           
             say
             they
          
           )
           is
           called
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           continued
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Christian-Sabbath
           .
           
             In
             which
             they
             assert
             Three
             Things
             :
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           is
           come
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Seventh
           for
           a
           Sabbath
           :
           
           
             To
             prove
             which
             ,
             they
             alledge
          
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           1
           ,
           2
           Now
           concerning
           the
           Collection
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           given
           order
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Galat●●
           ,
           even
           so
           do
           ye
           upon
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           :
           Let
           every
           one
           of
           you
           lay
           by
           him
           in
           store
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           prospered
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           Gathering
           when
           I
           come
           .
           Acts
           20.
           7.
           
           And
           upon
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           when
           the
           Disciples
           came
           together
           to
           break
           Bread
           ,
           Paul
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           ready
           to
           depart
           on
           the
           morrow
           ,
           and
           continued
           his
           Speech
           until
           Midnight
           .
        
         
           That
           these
           Proofs
           assert
           not
           the
           thing
           expresly
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           dispute
           .
           Now
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           Paul
           desired
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           lay
           somewhat
           by
           them
           in
           store
           that
           day
           ;
           or
           because
           he
           broak
           Bread
           ,
           and
           continued
           his
           Speech
           until
           Midnight
           ;
           therefore
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           is
           come
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           is
           a
           Consequence
           more
           remarkable
           for
           its
           Sottishness
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           credited
           for
           its
           Soundness
           :
           Indeed
           to
           make
           so
           solemn
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           would
           have
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           Week
           to
           be
           ,
           would
           need
           a
           more
           positive
           and
           express
           Authority
           .
           The
           Text
           doth
           clearly
           enough
           tell
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Disciples
           meeting
           so
           frequently
           ,
           and
           of
           
           Paul's
           preaching
           so
           long
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           depart
           to
           morrow
           ;
           it
           speaks
           not
           a
           word
           of
           its
           being
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
         
           Their
           Second
           Assertion
           ,
           
             That
             the
             First
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
          
           is
           drawn
           yet
           more
           strangly
           from
           that
           of
           Rev.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Spirit
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             and
             heard
             behind
             me
             a
             great
             Voice
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Trumpet
          
           ;
           Whereas
           no
           particular
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           is
           mentioned
           :
           so
           for
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           
             John
             meaned
             the
             First
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
          
           hath
           no
           more
           Proof
           but
           their
           own
           bare
           Assertion
           .
        
         
           
             For
             their
          
           Third
           Assertion
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           to
           be
           continued
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Christian-Sabbath
           ,
           
             they
             alledge
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             Exod.
          
           20.
           8
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Remember
           the
           Sabbath-Day
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           Holy
           ;
           but
           the
           Seventh
           Day
           is
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ;
           in
           it
           thou
           shalt
           not
           do
           any
           Work
           ,
           thou
           ,
           nor
           thy
           Son
           ,
           nor
           thy
           Daughter
           ,
           thy
           Man-Servant
           ,
           nor
           thy
           Maid-Servant
           ,
           nor
           thy
           Cattel
           ,
           nor
           thy
           Stranger
           ,
           which
           is
           within
           thy
           Gates
           ;
           for
           in
           Six
           Dayes
           the
           Lord
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           in
           them
           is
           ,
           and
           rested
           the
           Seventh
           Day
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           Lord
           bless●d
           the
           Sabbath
           Day
           ,
           and
           hallowed
           it
           .
           Isaiah
           56.
           2
           ,
           4
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Mat.
           5.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Think
           not
           that
           I
           am
           come
           to
           destroy
           the
           Law
           or
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           come
           to
           destroy
           ,
           but
           to
           fulfil
           :
           For
           verily
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Till
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           pass
           ,
           one
           J●t
           or
           one
           Tittle
           shall
           in
           no
           wise
           pass
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           till
           all
           be
           fulfilled
           .
        
         
         
           If
           they
           prove
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           prove
           the
           Continuance
           of
           the
           Seventh
           Day
           ,
           seeing
           in
           all
           the
           Law
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           being
           a
           Sabbath
           :
           If
           these
           may
           be
           reckoned
           good
           and
           sound
           Consequences
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           Absurdities
           so
           great
           ,
           no
           Heresies
           so
           damnable
           ,
           no
           Superstitions
           so
           ridiculous
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           cloaked
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           27th
           Chapter
           ,
           in
           the
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Sections
           ,
           they
           speak
           at
           large
           of
           the
           Definition
           and
           Nature
           of
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           they
           bring
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           of
           Sacraments
           :
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           good
           Reason
           for
           this
           Emission
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           Bible
           .
           For
           them
           to
           alledge
           that
           the
           thing
           signified
           is
           (
           though
           that
           be
           also
           a
           begging
           of
           the
           Question
           )
           will
           not
           excuse
           such
           ,
           who
           else-where
           aver
           
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           to
           forsake
           and
           reject
           the
           Tenour
           thereof
           ,
           and
           scrape
           out
           of
           the
           Rubbish
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Tradition
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           reckoned
           by
           themselves
           so
           substantial
           a
           Part
           of
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             In
             their
             4th
             Section
             they
             assert
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
          
           That
           there
           are
           Two
           only
           Sacraments
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           these
           two
           are
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Supper
           .
        
         
         
           
             To
             prove
             which
             they
             alledge
          
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           
           Go
           ye
           therefore
           ,
           and
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Baptizing
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           20
           ,
           23.
           
           When
           ye
           come
           together
           therefore
           into
           one
           place
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           eat
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           received
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           which
           also
           I
           delivered
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           the
           same
           Night
           in
           which
           he
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           took
           Bread.
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           1.
           
           Let
           a
           man
           so
           account
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Stewards
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God.
           Hebr.
           5.
           4.
           
           And
           no
           man
           taketh
           this
           Honour
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           was
           Aaron
           .
        
         
           Now
           granting
           there
           were
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           solemnly
           performed
           ;
           all
           that
           these
           Scriptures
           will
           prove
           is
           ,
           
             That
             these
             two
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             performed
             :
          
           but
           that
           there
           are
           only
           two
           ,
           or
           that
           these
           are
           they
           (
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           asserted
           ,
           and
           incumbent
           to
           be
           proved
           )
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           Shadow
           of
           Proof
           alledged
           ;
           for
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Definition
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           larger
           Catechism
           ,
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             are
             Two
             ;
             the
             one
             an
             outward
             and
             sensible
             Sign
             ,
             used
             according
             to
             Christ's
             own
             Appointment
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             an
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Grace
             thereby
             signified
          
           ;
           both
           the
           
             Washing
             of
             one
             another's
             
             Feet
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Anointing
             of
             the
             Sick
             with
             Oyl
          
           doth
           Answer
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Things
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Probation
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           being
           Two
           ,
           Seven
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           Seventy
           ,
           is
           all
           alike
           easie
           ,
           seeing
           neither
           Name
           nor
           Number
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           meer
           Conceits
           and
           Inventions
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           marvellous
           to
           see
           with
           how
           great
           Confidence
           some
           men
           do
           assert
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           their
           Rule
           ,
           while
           they
           build
           up
           so
           considerable
           Parts
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Scripture-Foundation
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           pitch
           upon
           these
           three
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Sabbaths
          
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           because
           these
           be
           three
           of
           the
           main
           things
           for
           which
           we
           the
           Quakers
           are
           chiefly
           cry'd
           out
           against
           ,
           and
           accused
           ,
           as
           believing
           Erroneously
           concerning
           them
           :
           Now
           what
           we
           believe
           concerning
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           agreeable
           our
           Testimony
           herein
           is
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           heretofore
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           :
           Also
           ,
           how
           little
           Scripture-Proof
           these
           have
           for
           their
           contrary
           Assertions
           to
           us
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           great
           Pretences
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           will
           also
           appear
           to
           the
           Vnbyassed
           Reader
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Advertisment
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           NOte
           Reader
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           here
           throughout
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Last
           Common
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           ;
           And
           if
           I
           would
           have
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           ,
           I
           could
           have
           produced
           divers
           other
           very
           clear
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Common
           Translation
           are
           corrupted
           and
           perverted
           ;
           but
           I
           choosed
           rather
           to
           do
           thus
           ,
           that
           our
           Opposers
           might
           see
           ,
           I
           took
           no
           Advantage
           that
           way
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           can
           but
           read
           may
           find
           the
           places
           cited
           in
           their
           own
           Bibles
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A69670-e16320
           
             a
             Ephes.
             4
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             John
             10
             38.
             
             &
             14.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             &
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             11
             ,
             27.
             
             Luke
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Joh.
             14.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             8.
             9
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             8.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             John
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Pet
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Mic.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Eph.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Phil.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             Hebr.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Rev.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Col.
             2.
             9
             
          
           
             c
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Jo.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Hebr.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Hebr.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             John
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             John
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Hebr.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             5.
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Phil.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Isai.
             57.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Rev.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Corin
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Col.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             3
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Ephes.
             4.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Gal.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Hebr.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Joh.
             17.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             John
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             John
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             w
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             John
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             y
             John
             12.
             46.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Coll.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Joh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             John
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Joh
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             19.
             42.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             7.
             51.
             
          
           
             o
             Job
             24
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             w
             Act.
             20.
             32.
             
          
           
             x
             Hebr.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             11.
             1
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Jam.
             2.
             22
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Tit.
             3
             8
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             q
             Rev.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             6.
             2
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             w
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             John
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             John
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Joh.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Rev.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Col.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             Col.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Ephes.
             4.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             w
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Tit.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             51
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             11.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             20.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa.
             36.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             o
             Ezek.
             34.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Mic.
             35.
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             Tit.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             w
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             John
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             John
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Psa.
             145.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Corin.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Joh.
             13●
             .
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             15.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             o
             Jam.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Col.
             2.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Gal.
             4.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             14.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             w
             Mat.
             5.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             x
             Jam.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Cor.
             10
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Jam.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Luk
             12.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             1●
             :
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             Acts
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Johu
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Corin.
             14.
             56.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Corin.
             15.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.